Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Content Note: Contains Dub/Non-con at the beginning.

Emmet moaned, slowly blinking his eyes. Ugh, what had happened? His head hurt, his body ached, and everything around him was blurry.

Emmet tried to reach up and rub his eyes, but nothing happened. His hands didn’t seem to move at all.

Blinking a lot more rapidly, Emmet looked down. His hands were tied to the arms of the chair he was sitting in. And he didn’t recognize the chair.

Twisting his head around, Emmet looked around, his heart starting to beat faster in his chest. He didn’t recognize the room he was in either. He couldn’t look behind him, but there was just a dirty white wall in front of him. He couldn’t see anything else. At least he was still wearing his clothes, the t-shirt and slacks, even if all that bare skin was getting a bit chilly in here.

“Hello?” Emmet called out, hating how his voice cracked. “Hello? Anybody?”

There wasn’t an answer. At least, not until Emmet glanced down at his bare arms.

Hello Emmet

There were black letters along his skin, on the inside of his left arm. Emmet stared down at them, his jaw dropping. That, that hadn’t been there before. And it was so obviously an answer to his question.

“What’s going on?” Emmet demanded in a weak, shaking voice. “What have you done to me?”

Isn’t it obvious? The letters swirled around on, underneath, Emmet’s skin. He could feel a slight tingling as the black letters dissolved and reformed, but nothing more than that.

“I’m here to make things right.”

Emmet just about jumped out of his skin at the voice behind him. His heart beat so fast inside his chest it felt like it was going to fall out. And he knew that voice.

Taylor fucking Hebert walked around the chair, stopping in front of Emmet. She put her hands on her hips and glared down at him, the first sign of actually having a backbone Emmet had seen since high school started.

“Taylor,” Emmet spat. “What the hell do you think you’re doing? If you don’t want to get on my bad side, you’d better untie me right now.”

That was a lie, of course. Taylor already was on Emmet’s bad side for not untying her old friend immediately. And if she had thought that Emmet had done all he could to her, then she should wait and see what would happen when he got motivated.

“Shut up,” Taylor said flatly. Her hand lashed out from her side, catching Emmet’s cheek in a mighty slap.

“Gah!” Emmet squealed, his head rocking to the side. That hurt. He could feel the red-hot pain spreading across his face. And he could feel the tightness in his lower belly that he always felt when he got hurt. “You fucking whore! You think you can touch me like that?”

“Why not?” Taylor said, shrugging. “You and your friends have done even worse to me. This is just… me getting my old friend back. One way, or another.”

“Please,” Emmet sniffed, the disgust flooding him feeling entirely natural. “We were never friends. You were always just an annoying-!”

Taylor reached out and slapped Emmet’s other cheek. He gasped, feeling the pain rushing through his body. The churning in his gut redoubled.

“And you’re no good yourself,” Taylor said as Emmet gasped for breath. She stared down at him, her eyes cold behind her glasses. “But that’s going to change. Believe me, that’s going to change.”

“Like hell it will,” Emmet ground out, staring up at Taylor. For some reason, his slacks were starting to feel kind of tight in the crotch. “You think I’m going to do anything but call the cops on you, you sick bitch?”
Taylor stared at him and sighed. Emmet kept on glaring up at her, even when she broke the gaze to stare down. She saw something there that she thought was funny, since she looked up with an ugly little smile on her face.

“Nighty night, Emmet,” Taylor said. “See you in a bit.”

What? What did that… mea…

Emmet felt terribly tired all of a sudden. His head sank forward, his eyes fluttering closed. The last thing he thought about was how hard his cock was, and how that was going to give him weird dreams.

Emmet woke up a lot more quickly this time. He looked around, remembering what had happened last time.

He was in a different room, a bedroom. It was a lot nicer, for one. Or at least more pink. Pink bed, pink walls, everything that could be pink was pink. Or so it looked, at least. Since Emmet’s wrists and ankles were tied to the corners of the bed, he couldn’t move very much.

Emmet gave the room a second look. Then he looked at himself, which was suddenly a lot more concerning. He wasn’t wearing his t-shirt and slacks anymore. Instead, he was dressed up like a girl. He was wearing stockings and a skirt and a blouse and high heels! The worst bit was that Emmet found he got a bit turned on looking down at himself.

“Wakey wakey,” A voice, Taylor said.

Emmet twisted his head to look at… oh hell, his captor, he had been kidnapped, hadn’t he? Taylor was standing next to the bed, looking down at him. She was naked except- wait, that wasn’t a strap-on.

Emmet made a gurgling sound in the back of his throat as he stared at the thick shaft jutting out from Taylor’s waist. It was a deep red color, and twisted around like some kind of animals. There was a flared head and a knot and it generally looked horrible.

“I’m so glad to see you’re awake,” Taylor said cheerily. “Well, not that you had a choice, with all those cells of mine I slipped into your body last week when you and your buddies were beating me up. Now I can do all kinds of things to you! Put you to sleep, wake you up…” Taylor smiled widely. “Make you into the pretty sissy girl you’re meant to be.”

It was only when Emmet tried to howl in outrage that he noticed that there was a ball gag in his mouth. That made talking quite a bit harder. He still did his best though, ranting and railing against Taylor, even though he himself couldn’t understand anything he was saying. Taylor just stared at him, waiting for Emmet to run out of steam.

“Yes, I thought you’d say that,” Taylor said, nodding. “But don’t worry, with the power you so thoughtfully,” her eyes flashed, her glasses catching the light, “gave me, I know I’m going to make you into a perfect sissy.” She smiled, the expression slowly creeping across her face. “I always thought you’d make a pretty girl than I ever would.”

Emmet rolled his eyes. Of course he would make a prettier girl than Taylor. A drunken bum off the street would look better than Taylor ever did. And he had often shared that thought with Taylor, or with his friends, in earshot of Taylor.

“And you’re going to enjoy it, too,” Taylor said. “Remember, smile for the cameras,” she added, jerking her head towards the cameras on either side of the bed, pointing at Emmet.

She pulled up Emmet’s blouse- no, the blouse that she had put on Emmet, important distinction, Emmet had to remember that, and placed her hand on his flat stomach. Emmet twitched, not feeling anything at first. And then-

Argh, it burned! Emmet thrashed around on the bed, not getting anywhere with the cuffs around his ankles and wrists. He screamed through his gag, as the burning sensation spread across his skin. It was hot, like the time he had accidently gotten a raw pepper on his lips. But so much more intense.

“There, you see?” Taylor asked, lifting his hand. “A sissy pain-slut, getting a hard-on from some capsaicin-equivalent. I knew it all along.”

Emmet glared up at her. He wasn’t getting turned on from that! Okay, sure his cock was hard, but that was just because of how nice the skirt and panties Taylor had put him in felt against his skin. It wasn’t because of the burning sensation still on his skin.

Emmet worked his jaw back and forth and side to side, trying to figure out a way to get this gag free. He kept on glaring up at Taylor, even though he knew the force behind it was weakening as he tried to deal with his uncomfortably hard erection and the itching, burning sensation along his torso. Just you wait, Taylor, he promised, just you wait until Shadow Stalker comes looking for me. Then we’ll really give you something to cry over.

“You know, this is a cute little erection,” Taylor said, running her palm up and down along Emmet’s dick, sliding along outside the panties she had put him in. “And I do mean little.”

Emmet was a grower, not a shower, as he always told himself. He didn’t have any reason to be ashamed of his manhood. He just needed the right kind of stimulus to show off how hard and big he could really get. Emmet had never once found it, but he knew it was there.

“You know, Emmet, out of memory of how we used to be friends,” Taylor said, slipping her hand into Emmet’s panties, “I’m going to do you a favor.” Emmet stiffened, in several senses of the word, as Taylor’s fingers wrapped around his shaft. “This chastity cage,” Taylor held up her hand, revealing some horrible, tiny, pink device, “is going on that cock of yours.” Taylor smiled, and slowly ran her hand up and down Emmet’s shaft.

“But I’m going to get you soft through a handjob, instead of using ice cubes to get that little thing down. So enjoy this, Emmet. This is going to be the last time you get to cum from your dick for a long, long while.”

“Mmmgh mmff!” Emmet responded, twisting and turning around in his bindings.

Sure, Emmet was harder than he had ever been before, looking at the cage in Taylor’s palm, and feeling her fingers wrapped around him. And feeling the panties and other girl’s clothing on his body. And the itching, burning sensation of whatever the fuck Taylor had done to him. But there was just no way that was all connected. Emmet was finally getting as hard as a porn star because, because-!

It was really hard for Emmet to concentrate as Taylor started stroking his shaft. He moaned, eyes going wide, feeling her hand sliding up and down along his cock. He felt so hard, so turned on. Emmet really, really hoped he wasn’t going to embarrass himself by cumming as soon as he thought he was going to. And it being from Taylor would just make the entire thing even worse.

“Man, you’re drooling precum already,” Taylor said, looking down at the panties. Emmet looked too, and flushed, seeing the dark patch spreading out from where the tip of his cock was pressed against the pink material. “Or did you already cum, and this is just as much semen as you can make?”

Emmet knew he should try to kick Taylor for that, and for so many other things, things that had started long before she had ever kidnapped him. But it was just so hard to focus, to keep his mind on anything but how good she was making him feel. Emmet’s cock had never felt this good to touch, and not even the sinking, creeping fear that this was going to be the last time he felt anything until he escaped was enough to distract from the wonderful, hot, tight sensation.

“I have so many plans for you,” Taylor said conversationally as her hand sped up and down his shaft. “You have no idea. And because I’m a better person than you are, I’m not just going to take out my revenge on you or something.” She smiled, her wide lips peeling back to reveal her teeth. “Emmet, you’re a beautiful boy, and I’m going to make you into an even cuter girl.” Her smile, impossibly got even wider as Emmet croaked out denials behind his gag. “And on top of that, I’m going to help you embrace being the pain slut we both know you are.”

Emmet did not get off on pain. He knew that, and Taylor knew that. She was just fucking with him. Just because she and Emmet had been together that time when Emmet first discovered how good it felt to get a hard-on, Taylor thought that his cock had gotten stiff because of the pain, instead of despite it.

And it obviously hadn’t been because of Taylor, either, even if she had been wearing a loose tank-top that had let Emmet look straight down her chest and see almost all of her. It had just been, just been something that had gotten Emmet so hard. Just like it was something else that was getting him so hard when Taylor and pain where here once again, and Emmet was harder than he had ever been before.

“I’m just not certain how much I should do with the cells I’ve got inside of you,” Taylor said in a musing voice. “Body writing really does seem like something you should have. But I don’t want to clutter up your lines with a bunch of excess designs. Decisions, decisions,” Taylor mused as her hand plunged up and down Emmet’s stiff, stiff shaft.

Emmet kept on glaring at Taylor, as he bucked his hips, trying to get a bit more stimulation-! No! Trying to escape. Of course he was trying to escape. Was Scott the kind of superhero to hang out with someone who didn’t even try to get away? Of course not.

Emmet was distracted from his writhing as he noticed black symbols bubbling up underneath his skin. Black again, standing out clearly against his pale, clear skin. He flushed as he saw that Taylor was making tattoos, or, well, whatever these were, of lacy stocking tops around his thighs. Like he was some kind of girl. Even if he was already wearing black stockings.

“There, that’s good,” Taylor said in an approving tone. “You’re such a pretty little girl already, Emmet,” Taylor said, her pace picking up as she jacked Emmet off. “But I’m going to help you look even better. Don’t you worry.”

Emmet was starting to come around to the idea of looking more girly. Or doing anything Taylor said, so long as she kept on stroking his cock. It felt so good, like he was going to explode and melt and get the best orgasm of his life.

Emmet bit his lip as he came. It felt so good, his dick throbbing in Taylor’s hand, the soft material of his panties pressing down on him, all of it. Emmet gasped for air, feeling his cock throbbing.

Jet after jet of thick white seed came shooting out of his cock, landing against his panties. Almost instantly, they started soaking through the material, white seed bubbling out. Emmet stared down at his crotch, at the bulge formed by his dick and Taylor’s hand. And it still felt so, so good.

“There, didn’t that feel great?” Taylor asked, her voice calm and soft. “Wasn’t that the best orgasm of your life?”

Emmet glared at her, even though it was true. He had never cum so hard, not once in all the times he had masturbated. The pleasure was still running through him, leaving electric little tingles through his body.

“And now,” Taylor said, holding the chastity cage up in one hand, “you better start savoring the memory.”

Taylor pulled the panties down Emmet’s legs, hiding the lacy, frilly tops of the stockings she had given him. Emmet stared down, his heart still beating hard in his chest. His crotch was a mess, his cum smeared all over his- hairless skin?! When had that happened? Did Taylor shave him when he was asleep?

But that really wasn’t what he should be focusing on right now. Instead, Emmet stared at the pink cage Taylor was slowly, carefully fixing to his cock. He swallowed as it easily fit over his softening cock, hiding almost all of his masculine length underneath a pink plastic shell.

Emmet could feel the cage around his dick. It felt weird, pressing down on all sides of him. Not very tightly, Emmet could just barely feel the material actually against him. But even that faint touch was too much to forget or to ignore. Emmet bucked his hips, trying to shake it off. Absolutely nothing.

“There we go,” Taylor said, sitting back. “One caged Emmet.” She smiled up at him, the grin slowly creeping across her face. “I hope you learn to enjoy feeling it as much as I’m liking watching it.”

Yeah, right, Emmet thought as he glared at Taylor. As if that was ever going to happen.

Emmet looked at himself. Herself? No, himself, certainly. He was a guy, and wanted to keep being a guy. Even if he wanted to be a soft, feminine guy.

It was quite the sight, and not just because he was wobbling from side to side, trying to stay balanced in his high heels. Heels that weren’t even locked onto his ankles anymore. Taylor said that he didn’t need the locks to know not to remove them. And she was right. Even though Emmet was barely staying steady in the five-inch heels, he still hadn’t removed them.

Of course, even if it hadn’t been for the heels, Emmet would have been a bit unsteady. Taylor had to jump through a lot more hoops to change Emmet than she did to change herself, and the results were way slower to take effect. But they still did, in the end. Emmet was still getting used to how much wider his hips were getting. He had to swing them from side to side when he walked, not just because of the high heels on his feet.

At least the hourglass figure Emmet was slowly developing (Half hourglass? His chest was as flat as it ever was, at least, underneath the bra.) came with certain advantages. Emmet was no long quite so short when sitting down. His ass was getting bigger, in time with his hips. When sitting down, Emmet was at least an inch or so higher than he had been. Even if being a bit taller in some circumstances wasn’t the reason Taylor had for pumping him up with some specialized hormones.

Emmet had always intellectually appreciated how nice a firm ass was, but there was a hell of a difference between watching a cute girl’s cute butt sway from side to side as she walked down the street and having his cute butt slapped by Taylor. Emmet was never able to stop himself from, well, stopping and stiffening when Taylor did that, the impact radiating out from his rear to suffuse his entire body with a warm tingle.

Man, he looked cute. Frustrated, but cute. And there was one main reason he was feeling frustrated.

Getting fucked in the ass felt good. It felt really, really good, almost as good as touching his cock felt. Even when, or maybe especially because, of how Taylor fucked Emmet. Like when she generated an electrical shock inside some custom-grown organs to zap Emmet with. That could feel intense, so intense that Emmet thought he was going to finally, finally cum.

But he never did. Somehow (Emmet was sure it was the cells she had put inside his body) Taylor always knew when Emmet was finally about to get over the discomfort and unfamiliarity of anal to reach his orgasm. And then she would stop. She’d pull out of his ass, stop spanking him, just stop. And Emmet would be left moaning and twisting and begging, trying to get Taylor to go for just a few more minutes.

He wasn’t proud of acting like that. But getting to cum for the first time in far, far too long was worth sacrificing a bit of dignity, in Emmet’s mind. Because he really, really needed to cum. Really, really bad.

But there was only one way Taylor was going to fuck him long enough for Emmet to cum. Taylor had been really, really clear about that. Until Emmet admitted he was a kinky girly boy who got off on pain, he wasn’t going to cum.

Emmet hadn’t admitted it yet. To Taylor, at least. But to himself, he had been forced to realize it was true. Emmet liked getting hurt, slapped and spanked during sex. It didn’t get his dick hard (nothing could, since it was locked up), but it still made the churning in his gut feel so, so good.

And there were so many ways for Taylor to add a dash of pain to make the pleasure stand out even clearer. Emmet didn’t like admitting that Taylor was a parahuman when he wasn’t, but she was. And she was a strong one, even if every change she made to herself or Emmet (but mostly herself) made her look like some kind of monster. A sexy monster, but still, horns and scales and teeth almost always made an appearance. And Emmet was very, very closely acquainted with all of Taylor’s monstrous features.

And they could all make him feel so good. Emmet stared at himself in the mirror, wondering just what he was thinking of doing. Was he really going to admit that sex with Taylor was better than masturbating by himself ever could be? Even if he didn’t cum, even if he came away with bite marks and red skin? Even if he didn’t own a single scrap of masculine clothing? Even if Taylor no longer even bothered to threaten him with blackmail, just letting him know that the hours of footage she already had were enough?

Yes. Yes he was. Emmet needed to cum, and there was only one way he was going to get that. He certainly wouldn’t masturbating, even doing anal masturbation. He just couldn’t make himself feel like Taylor did. The claws along his back, the fangs nipping at his neck, the pain mixing in with the pleasure like the tart and the sugar of lemonade, it was what Emmet needed.

Swaying from side to side, Emmet left the bedroom. Taylor was in the next room over, which was the biggest room of the small apartment they lived in by far. She saw sitting at the table, slowly twitching and shuddering as a vast pair of bat wings slid into her back. It wasn’t the greatest thing to look at, and Emmet did his best to focus on her face.

“Taylor?” Emmet asked. Nothing was going to get him to add the Mistress like Taylor wanted.

“What is it, sweety?” Taylor asked, reaching up and patting Emmet’s rogued cheek. Her own cheek was bleeding from a shallow cut. “Need something?”

“I’m,” Emmet swallowed heavily. “I’m ready.”

“Ready?” Taylor asked, leaning back in her seat and grinning. “Ready for what.”

“I’m,” Emmet took a deep breath, “I’m ready to admit what I am.”

Taylor’s smile got wider and wider. She stood up, her slowly shrinking, barbed tail swinging from side to side, hitting the legs of the table. Emmet swallowed as she towered over him.

“Really? I’m so happy for you, Emmet,” Taylor said, running her fingers down the side of his face, leaving behind a faint trail of fire. Emmet did his best to control his breathing, trying to stop himself from getting hard inside his cage. “It’s going to be wonderful when you accept what kind of person you are.”

Emmet nodded jerkily. There was a mixture of arousal and dread coiling around itself inside his stomach. Emmet would like to say that it was a strange, unfamiliar feeling, but it really, really wasn’t. Not after all the times Taylor had done such horrible, wonderful things to him.

Taylor stepped out of her dark, rugged pants, whipping her tunic-like shirt off in the same motion. She stood in front of Emmet completely naked, a ridged cock starting to grow out of her smooth flesh.

Emmet was more embarrassed fully clothed than Taylor was naked. Of course, he was also wearing a green, tight blouse and white slacks, with a bra and panties underneath. And the high heels, Emmet couldn’t forget the high heels. And not just because he’d fall down if he did.

Emmet was also more turned on fully clothed than Taylor was naked. And it wasn’t because he was looking at Taylor’s naked body, at her small chest and flat hips. It was partly because Emmet hadn’t cum in so, so long. And partly because he knew what Taylor could do to him. The way her power could affect herself, do all kinds of things to her, that she would then use on him. It was horribly thrilling.

“Sit down on the table,” Taylor said softly, giving Emmet a gentle push.

Emmet stumbled backwards, his heels clacking against the worn tile. He bumped into the plastic table and sat down on it, not looking behind him. Even though he was a bit worried about the table holding his weight. There was just no way he was able to take his eyes off of Taylor right now.

Taylor looked stunning. Like she was an avatar of pain and pleasure, here to give birth to all of Emmet’s secrets and desires, even the ones buried so deeply he didn’t know he had them. Like how much he enjoyed pain.

Emmet needed the pain, needed to be spanked, bit, scratched. He needed it, it was the only way he could possibly find the sort of pleasure other people got so easily. He knew it was sick and wrong, something twisted about his soul, even if Taylor said otherwise. She thought the things wrong with Emmet didn’t have anything to do with how good it felt for him to get hurt.

Taylor’s cock finished growing as she stepped in between Emmet’s widely spread legs. At least, Emmet hoped it had finished growing. That was a big damn dick, especially with the ridges running in circles along the shaft. Emmet swallowed as he stared down it, fingers plucking at the buttons on his pants. Even before he had been locked up, his dick had never gotten that big.

Emmet pulled his pants down around his ankles, but kept his panties on. He liked wearing women’s underwear. It felt so much better on his skin than boxers or briefs ever had. It always gave him a thrill of arousal, even if that arousal felt so torturous with his dick locked away.

Taylor’s shaft, dribbling a lube-like arousal, rested against Emmet’s thigh, right at the point where it met his crotch. Emmet stared down at it, and then up at Taylor. She towered over him, making him feel so small and insignificant next to her. It was a nice feeling.

“What are you, Emmet?” Taylor asked softly, her voice just for Emmet.

“I’m a kinky little boy who gets off on being hurt,” Emmet said, closing his eyes so he didn’t have to look Taylor in the face.

It was such a change to see Taylor like this. Normally, she was so harsh and demanding, taking every thing she wanted from Emmet. And that was, well, it was pretty good. Rough and harsh and thrilling. But her talking to Emmet like this, it made his heart pound in his chest for an entirely different reason than normal.

“What else?” Taylor asked, running her hands underneath Emmet’s shirt.

“I’m a crossdresser,” Emmet admitted. “I love dressing up and looking like a woman.”

Taylor took another step closer. She was pressed right up against Emmet now, looking down into his eyes. Emmet swallowed around a huge lump in his throat. He was feeling really turned on, and just a bit scared.

“What else are you?” Taylor said again, one finger running around Emmet’s chastity cage in a circle.

“I’m a boy who can’t get his dick up and satisfy someone else with it,” Emmet said with a gasp, feeling like he had ripped the scab off a wound. It hurt, but it was a good hurt, one that left him feeling cleaner inside for it.

“And all of that, what does that make you?” Taylor asked, lowering her head so her face was just an inch away from Emmet. He could feel her breath puffing against his face.

“I’m a sissy,” Emmet admitted, closing his eyes and feeling his heart pounding in his chest, going so fast it seemed like it was going to explode. “I’m a masochist bitch of a sissy.”

“Good boi,” Taylor said, running her hand along the back of Emmet’s head, the touch of her skin leaving a burning trail behind it. “I’m so glad you finally accepted the truth.”

Emmet nodded, his head jerking up and down. It was hard to breathe, and he focused on just sucking air in and letting it out. If he could just get on top of that, everything else would flow that much easier.

“Lean back,” Taylor said, her hands on his shoulders, pushing backwards.

Emmet did so, ending up with his back flat on the rickety table. He swallowed as he looked up at Taylor. One half of his worry was from how this was going to feel, how it was going cement Emmet’s status as Taylor’s sissy bitch-slave. And how good it was going to feel when that happened. The other half of his worry was that Taylor was going to fuck him hard enough that the table would collapse. Only one of those promised to be even slightly enjoyable.

Taylor pulled Emmet’s panties to the side, tucking them to the side of his chastity cage. Emmet shivered, feeling the light touch running through his cage. God, his cock hurt so bad and felt so good. If he was freed, Emmet knew he would be able to get hard immediately, and cum just a few seconds later.

“And here we go,” Taylor said, resting the tip of her cock against Emmet’s welcoming ass.

Emmet made a noise in the back of his throat as he looked down at himself. He couldn’t quite see where Taylor was about to enter him. But he could feel it. Oh, how he could feel it.

Emmet reached down to grab his legs and pull them up, giving Taylor a perfectly clear view. His hands dug against his smooth skin. He closed his eyes, shutting off his view of his own body and of Taylor’s still slightly monstrous form.

Taylor pushed inside Emmet. He moaned, a high-pitched sound escaping his pressed together lips. It felt good. It felt really good, and Taylor wasn’t even hitting his prostate yet. Emmet’s eyes shot open and he looked up at Taylor. She was looking back down at him, amusement and lust and happiness mingling in her large, hazel eyes.

Taylor ran clawed fingertips over Emmet’s skin, leaving thin red lines in her wake. She didn’t quite pierce the skin, but it still hurt. And Emmet welcomed the lines of pain going up and down his torso, just as he welcomed his ass getting stretched out by the first of four rings along Taylor’s cock as it slid into him.

The pleasure was rising inside Emmet, far faster than it ever had before. It was because he had confessed, Emmet knew. He had finally admitted to what he was, and it was like a thousand tons had been lifted off his shoulders. He was free to finally take pleasure in the pain and pain in the pleasure, and give up trying to get either of them on his own. Taylor would provide that.

Emmet came. Emmet came, having the best orgasm of his life as Taylor buried her cock deep inside his belly. It was so intense that Emmet couldn’t speak, couldn’t even make sounds as he felt the orgasm filling him up, completely displacing the possibility of anything else. It was too intense to even be called wonderful, filling Emmet up so much that words weren’t enough to describe it.

It felt like fire was dancing in Emmet’s brain, burning away everything except the pleasure. His orgasm seemed to last for an eternity, feeling better and better as he twisted around on the table. Emmet was only distantly aware of his hands slapping against the table, his nerves going haywire and the pleasure became the only thing he could feel.

Emmet knew he was shooting semen from his cock, white cum leaping out from his chastity cage to land on Taylor and his own body. But he couldn’t possibly tell how much he was cumming, if he was finally emptying his pent-up balls of all the cum that had built up since his last orgasm.

Emmet lay on the table, staring at the ceiling. He could feel Taylor pulling out and wrapping him in a hug. He could hear her whispering to him, but he had no idea what she was saying. All Emmet could do was feel the afterglow of an orgasm slowly filling up his empty body.

The one thought Emmet had was that he made the right call, confessing to Taylor what he was.

“Oh, yes, yes, yes, yes!” Emma moaned, smiling at his fucked-silly reflection. “Please, fuck me harder!”

“You little slut,” Taylor said, her hand swinging down to spank Emma’s ass. “How much more do you want?”

“Anything,” Emma groaned, his head leaning forward to kiss his reflection. “Everything!” He added as he pulled his head back, two pink lip marks on the mirror.

Emma felt like he was going to melt from what Taylor was doing to him. Taylor was pressed right up against his back, letting Emma feel Taylor’s breasts pressing against him. Sure, since Taylor had enhanced her breasts, that meant they were secreting itching powder that was getting rubbed into Emma’s skin. But that just made it feel even better, the discomfort and the pleasure so much better together than they could ever be separate.

Emma’s tiny dick strained inside its cage, trying oh so hard to get hard. He shifted his hips, feeling the wonderful discomfort as his body still tried to make his dick get bigger. When would it learn that the cage was always going to stop that?

Emma looked at his reflection. He looked like such a sissy slut. Taylor had written all kinds of messages underneath his skin, the cells flowing together to spell out just what Emma was, and what he deserved to have happen to him. They were constantly changing, too, as Taylor got new ideas. The only markings that were constant were the tally marks, showing how often Emma had gotten his ass fucked, given out blowjobs, or cum.

Emma reached a trembling hand up to tug his bra back into position. It was important to stay decent, after all, he thought with a giggle. Sure, he had zero breasts, since Taylor couldn’t find a way to give him breasts that stayed smaller than hers. But a bra was still the kind of thing a sissy like him should wear.

Along with the pink panties that Emma was making a mess in. His caged cock was drooling a whole lot of semen, making a real mess of the panties. If Emma looked down, he’d be able to see the fabric sticking to the cage, he was drooling so much.

And why wouldn’t he? Taylor was really stirring up his ass. Her thrusts were hard and fast and vicious, filling Emma up again and again. And she was using such a good cock this time.

Emma thought that it was a good thing that Taylor couldn’t change herself without giving herself some non-human, even non-animal features. If her breasts got bigger, that meant they secreted capsaicin. And if she gave herself a dick, that meant it wasn’t a normal dick. Instead, it was something exotic.

Maybe it would have ridges along it. Maybe it would have a knot. Maybe it would have bits that got really, really hot as Emma’s mistress got closer to cumming. Maybe it would even open up like a flower inside of Emma’s ass when Taylor came, filling him so, so much. Emma never knew what would happen to him, and he always found himself enjoying it.

Taylor tugged on the leash, making Emma’s head snap back. He moaned, feeling the pink dog collar pressing against his throat. God, the collar made him feel owned just as much as the chastity cage. And both of them showed off what he was. The pink chastity cage because it was a chastity cage, and the collar because it said Sissy Bitch on it. If anybody ever saw either of those, they’d know what Emma was.

Emma moaned as he came. Taylor’s studded cock was hitting just the right place inside of him, making him leak even more than usual. The pleasure and the pain were so intense inside of Emma that he absolutely had to cum.

Emma shuddered as he came. The flow of semen from his cock redoubled, the thin white cum leaking out of his cage and into his panties. His heart beat in his chest, pounding like a drum against his ribcage.

“Good girl,” Taylor murmured, her voice soft in Emma’s ear. “You’re cumming just the way a girl should, aren’t you?”

Emma jerkily nodded, finding it hard to coordinate himself as the pleasure kept on running through her. It was all so good. The pleasure was great, obviously. But Emma loved the pain as well, because of how sharp a contrast it threw the pleasure into. The good felt so much better when there was some pain mixed in, so that Emma could properly savor the contrast.

“Mistress,” Emma whined, bucking his hips back against Taylor’s shaft. “Mistress, please.”

“Please, what?” Taylor whispered, holding on to Emma’s long ponytail and pulling his head backwards. “What does my little slut want?”

“Cum,” Emma whispered, his lined and shadowed eyes wide as he stared at his face and Taylor’s over his shoulder in the mirror. “Please, Mistress, please cum.”

Emma needed to have Taylor cum. It didn’t have to be in his ass or in his mouth. On his skin, on the floor, anything was acceptable. Just so long as Taylor came. Just so long as Emma got to see that he was making Taylor feel good, that he was making up for all the horrible, senseless things he had done to his former friend. And current mistress.

One of the good things about being a sissy, Emma thought as he came again, was that he didn’t need his cock to try and get hard before cumming. He could get his ass fucked and fucked and fucked, and Emma would cum and cum and cum, all without having to touch his dick.

And among all the other reasons that was such a good thing was one that was unique to Emma. And that was that it helped Taylor relax, knowing that she was making him cum from getting fucked in the ass. And Taylor needed to relax.

Emma knew how stressful it was, being Taylor. Or Night Life, as the papers called her. Just like he had cheered on Shadow Stalker, Emma cheered on Taylor as she tried so so hard to be a superheroine. And he didn’t stop supporting her just because the PRT called her a villain. As did the Wards. And New Wave. And the newspapers. And she had been forced into working with some group called the Undersiders.

And through it all, Emma did the best he could. He may not be able to go out and help on the streets, but at least he could help Taylor in the sheets. He giggled at the rhyme. Yeah, he could help Taylor in all sorts of ways, draining out all the tension she built up. Pouring all that stress into Emma was the best way to get rid of it that he could think of.

“Fuck,” Taylor groaned behind Emma. “You just got so- fucking- tight! I’m going to cum!”

“Yes!” Emma begged looking at Taylor’s reflection in the mirror. “Cum, Mistress. Cum inside me!”

Just like Taylor constantly changed the cock she grew to fuck Emma with, she changed her semen as well. It was always a surprise to Emma what he was going to get covered or stuffed with when his mistress came. And it was usually a pretty fun surprise, too.

Taylor groaned as she drove her hips forward, burying her cock inside Emma. Emma squealed, feeling the dick going even deeper inside him, the studs stretching him out in the best way possible. Emma’s hands clawed at the side of the mirror, messing up his manicure as he drooled.

And then Taylor started to actually cum. Emma made a strangled sound in the back of his throat, feeling the exotic semen getting pumped into him. It was so thick, almost like glue, as it was forced into his ass.

Emma actually came again, driven over the edge by the thick, hot semen filling him. His tongue hung out of his mouth, feeling Taylor’s cum moving so much farther into him than Taylor’s dick had reached. It pressed down against his prostate, making him dribble some more of his own thin, watery semen out from his cage.

Emma was so glad that Taylor had taken him in, and forced himself to realize what he really was. A machoistic, cock-loving sissy. It was the best feeling in the world, getting to know what he was.

Emma loved being with Taylor.

Chapter Text

Taylor was about to cum. And she could already tell that it just wasn’t going to be enough. She was going to need more.

Taylor’s lips drew back from her teeth, revealing a mouth full of needle-sharp fangs and a long, slender tongue flicking out between them. She could feel her balls tightening as her orgasm rose up inside of her. Any second now, she’d cum. And then she’d have to figure out what to do next.

Taylor was thrusting her hips back and forth, burying her cock in Emma’s face. And Emma was moving back and forth, impaling his head on Taylor’s shaft. Both of them were moving pretty quickly, lewd sounds filling the room as Taylor’s cock was stimulated by a well-trained set of tongue, lips and fingers.

Emma knew just how to handle Taylor’s cock. Whatever that dick looked like today. And there were so many different kinds of cocks Taylor could have. She’d long since moved past anything as mundane as just growing mere animal cocks (although her power slightly warped even the simplest of dog shafts), and now Taylor wouldn’t even think of fucking Emma with a cock that could be found in nature. No, Taylor would use something that nobody outside of the two of them had ever seen before to screw Emma, and Emma would love it.

Taylor’s hands ran through Emma’s hair as she held on to the… boy’s head. She kept a tight grip, not that Emma was trying to pull away or anything. No, she held on to Emma’s head because Taylor loved knowing and showing who was in charge. And it was never Emma.

“That’s right,” Taylor murmured, thrusting her hips forward, burying her dick in Emma’s mouth and down his throat. “Keep on sucking my cock, you little whore.”

Emma looked up at Taylor for a few seconds, his purple eyeshadow glistening in the light. Then he looked back down and kept on going, sliding his mouth along Taylor’s shaft and using his tongue to make her feel so, so good. His left hand pumped up and down the bottom portion of Taylor’s shaft, his fingers and palm bumping along the barbs that ran in five, even lines up and down Taylor’s unearthly dick.

Emma’s other hand was resting flat on his thigh, pressing down against the material of his stockings. Taylor noted that he hadn’t touched his crotch since he had started sucking on her dick. That was unusual. Even though Emma was as locked up as could be, he still usually tried to touch his dick, pointlessly, uselessly tugging and rubbing at it, trying to get through the pink cage that made sure he stayed soft, no matter how turned on he was.

“Please, Mistress Taylor,” Emma moaned, popping his lips off of Taylor’s dick to look piteously up at her. “Please, give me your cum. I need it so, so badly.”

Taylor grinned down at him, her smile filled with teeth. Emma didn’t flinch a bit as he looked back up at her, one hand still tugging at her shaft. He was using some extraordinarily effective puppy dog eyes as he stared up at her.

“You’ll get some cum to wear soon enough, Emma,” Taylor said reassuringly, patting the side of Emma’s face. “But only if you suck my cock like a good little boi.”

Emma nodded and returned to his ministrations. Taylor sighed in happiness, feeling that wonderfully skilled mouth moving along her shaft. Emma sure did know how to give a blowjob. In fact, he sure knew how to take a cock in all kinds of ways. His mouth, his ass, using his hands, and that was just the basics. When Taylor thought that, for one reason or another, Emma didn’t deserve the pleasure he got from a blowjob or an assfuck, there was always his thighs to use.

And that sure could be nice. Taylor didn’t use that option as much, these days, because Emma was such a well-behaved slut. But earlier on, back when Taylor had still been training him, she had cum a lot between his thighs. Taylor sighed in happiness, remembering those times. Letting (or making, whatever) Emma look down to see Taylor thrusting between his legs, her big, thick cock such an obvious contrast to Emma’s own little locked-up dick.

But as Emma became more and more thoroughly trained, those fucks trailed off. There was just no reason to do them, not when Emma’s ass or his mouth were so much better. And Emma had a nice, nice mouth.

“You’re doing a good job,” Taylor said, patting Emma on the cheek as he ran his tongue along her dick. “You just keep on sucking my cock, and you’ll get a treat soon.”

Emma’s eyes danced in anticipation. They both knew what the reward was going to be. A thick load of semen, all over Emma’s face. The real surprise for Emma would be in seeing what kind of semen Taylor was producing now. He always had the cutest reactions to getting a mouthful or assful or getting his skin covered with Taylor’s latest batch of semen. Especially when it wasn’t something he could ignore, like cum that made his skin itch.

Taylor gradually picked up the pace, using more and more power in her thrusts into Emma’s mouth. And Emma was starting to go faster as well, making wet gagging sounds as he slid up and down along Taylor’s shaft. His left hand was busy squeezing down and rubbing his thumb over Taylor’s barbs, doing his best to give her as much stimulation as was possible.

Below her, Emma was moaning, sounding like the sweet, needy slut he was. He was doing his best. He really was. Emma was slamming his mouth up and down along Taylor’s barbed shaft, the dull quills scraping against his lips as he took Taylor’s cock as deep as he could. And he was doing a pretty good job, since Taylor was about to cum. But there was still something missing.

A glimmer of an idea came to Taylor. But before she could really look at it, her orgasm hit, flooding her mind with pleasure. Taylor groaned, pulling herself out of Emma’s mouth, the tip of her cock still pointed at Emma’s face.

Emma moaned as Taylor pumped another load of cum onto him. This was what, the fifth time Taylor had cum in the past hour? And Emma had gotten every single drop of cum in or on him. And every single time, it was different.

“Hey,” Emma giggled, wiping his hand across his cheek, coming away with Taylor’s cum and some smeared makeup. “It’s slimy.” He paused. “And it tingles. Wow, it’s kind of…”

Emma trailed off. Taylor smiled and looked down. Sure enough, Emma’s pale pink panties had a big wet spot in them. The fabric was clinging closely to Emma’s caged penis as Taylor’s toy drooled semen. And Taylor hadn’t even touched Emma below the face this time. What a good gurl.

After plenty of experiments, Taylor had reluctantly decided that it just wasn’t possible for Emma to cum from giving head. But he sure could get excited doing it. Emma probably spent more on panties than he did on food, replacing his underwear after it got hopelessly stained by his cute little cummies.

And that made the idea Taylor had come back to her. And this time, it stayed, slowly unfurling into its true glory. Taylor’s smile grew wider and wider as she thought about it. Yeah, that was a really good idea. Down right great, in fact. There was just one possible problem.

“Emma?” Taylor asked, running her fingers through Emma’s long blonde hair, “how would you like to get a dog?”

Emma paused, and tilted his head to the side. The change in angle made the semen on his face slide around a bit, pooling at the edge of his jawline and dropping down onto his tattered, stained, tightly-fitting t-shirt.

“I’m allergic to dog hair, and you know that,” Emma said slowly. Even with his eyes clouded by lust, Taylor could see the thoughts sliding back and forth inside his mind. “So you mean…” the light dawned on him, and Emma’s face brightened into a smile. “You’re getting someone new to do,” he waved his hand around the apartment that he and Taylor shared, “all this to?”

“What a smart little girl you are,” Taylor said, smiling in turn and nodding. “Got it in one.” She slowly ran her fingers through Emma’s hair. “So, what can you tell me about Scott?”

Emma paused for a moment, and then a big, glorious smile dawned on his face. He grabbed Taylor’s leg and kissed it, pressing his lips right against her thigh. Taylor giggled at the absurdity of it all, before sitting down next to Emma. Emma quickly shifted to hugging Taylor, pressing his body up against hers.

“Thank you, Taylor,” Emma said, smiling from ear to ear. Metaphorically, at least. Taylor was the only person she knew who could actually do that. “I’ve been missing him so much, and it’s going to be so nice to get to play with him again!” Somehow, Emma got even brighter. “Oh, and I’m sure he’ll adapt to being yours much easier than I did, with me helping him along.”

“You’re probably right,” Taylor said nodding. She leaned back against the wall, smiling.

Yeah, this was what she needed. Life had been getting kind of tough, the past month or so. Emma had been a huge, huge help, always ready to drain Taylor’s balls of whatever kind of cum she had thought up. But there were limits to what one person could do.

Taylor snorted. And the same applied to her as well. Damn it, she really had thought she had what it took to be a hero. She really, really did. But not once had anyone she rescued been happy to see her. Sure, there was the one time when it turned out Night Life had crashed a kinky threesome with a girl who had a rape fetish. But even when Taylor had stumbled across actual crimes, they still had been scared to death of her.

Maybe it had been the wings, or the pebbled skin, or the way Taylor had changed her features to hide her identity. But the only, the only people who hadn’t screamed or ran away or even tried to punch Taylor out had been some criminals.

Okay, admittedly, when Taylor thought of criminals and of the Undersiders, it was a bit hard to lay one on top of the other. They were, all things considered, pretty nice to deal with. Even if Tattletale could be very aggravating. Among other things, given how tightly that purple and black bodysuit clung to him.

They were certainly a lot better than Glory. Taylor wasn’t sure if she could officially call Glory her rival or nemesis yet, but damn, was that guy irritating. And his brother wasn’t a whole lot better. Taylor had gotten into several arguments with Glory that had turned into screaming matches over a whole number of things. From if it was alright for Taylor to go through mugger’s wallets to how apparently all of New Wave were uncultured philistines who couldn’t see the beauty in Taylor changing her head into a horse’s skull with bioluminescent fangs.

It was a lot of stress for Taylor to deal with. And Emma, as sweet and kinky and fun as he was now, just wasn’t enough to let Taylor really relax. Especially because, well…

Taylor didn’t even like thinking it. It felt like a bit of betrayal of who Emma had become. But Emma was so accommodating now, so eager to do whatever Taylor asked of him. And there was a lot Taylor and he did together.

Going out for walks in public, just for one. It had been a while since Emma had tried to push back against wearing a crop top and booty shorts out in public. And he didn’t even try to cover up the ‘tattoo’ Taylor had put on his lower back, marking him as Taylor’s. Of course, the thick leather collar around his neck also marked him as Taylor’s.

Taylor had greatly enjoyed training Emmet. It had fired her up, thinking of ways to wear down her former friend and get him to accept his natural fate as being Taylor’s cocksleeve. And, of course, there had been the way that Emmet (or, eventually, Emma) had so thoroughly enjoyed everything that Taylor did to him. Even if he didn’t admit it.

But now, even though it was more fun to fuck Emma than ever, the thrill of the chase was gone. Assuming Taylor ever felt the urge to turn Emma into a streetwalker, she was about ninety percent certain that Emma would ask if what corner she should go to sell her body to strangers on.

Taylor knew how much it sounded like she was putting Emma down. And she didn’t mean to! It was great to fuck Emma, to watch him try to deal with Taylor’s cock opening like a flower inside his ass, to see him shiver and moan as Taylor’s super-sticky semen got smeared across his face. And there was even time spent together not having sex. Sharing meals whenever Taylor was around to have a proper dinner. Going for walks (even if Emma dressed several stages beyond slutty). All kinds of things.

But Taylor was still feeling horny, even after a great session with Emma like this one. And she was starting to feel a really strong need, as well. To hear the sound of her hand landing on a fat, upturned ass, and listening to the whimpering that followed it. And even though Emma loved feeling Taylor’s bag of tricks on his skin, he was also pretty used to it.

Taylor nodded, still leaning against Emma. Yeah, put like that, it made sense that Taylor needed a new project to work on. And who better than Scott Hess? An evil grin spread across Taylor’s face as she thought about it. Yes, she was going to do wonders in turning Scott into a new member of her little family.

He’d be below even Emma, but he’d still belong. And Taylor was sure Scott would, in time, come to appreciate what he had. After all, look at Emma.

“You like what’s happened to you, right, Emma?” Taylor asked, laying a hand on Emma’s shoulder. She was slowly letting her body shift back to normal, so her fingers were actually fingers now, instead of claws.

“Oh, I love it,” Emma reassured her, turning his cum-covered face to look at her. “These days, I feel so… at peace. I don’t need to try to show everyone that I’m some big, tough guy. I’m just your little slut, your toy, for you to use and work out your stress on.”

“Well, not all my stress,” Taylor said laughing.

“You’ll get one over Glory sooner or later, I’m sure of it,” Emma said, patting Taylor’s thigh, his fingers brushing past receding scales. “And Tattletale, too.”

“Hey, I’m friends with Tattletale,” Taylor said, before she paused. “Mostly. But if we’re talking Undersiders…” Taylor chuckled, “Man, I’m spoiled for choice, aren’t I? Except for Grue. The rest of them, oh man, I wouldn’t mind turning those boys into,” she leered down at Emma, who dutifully giggled, “into bois.”

“I’d like to meet them sometime,” Emma said. “You sure talk about them a lot, but there’s nothing about them online. Not like New Wave.”

“Someday, maybe,” Taylor said. She shook her head. The two of them had managed to distract each other pretty well. “Back to you, Emma. You like what you’ve become?”

“You mean, do I like that I’m a machoistic, locked-up sissy who’s learned to cum from his ass and not his dick?” Emma asked, wiggling his pink-clad legs. “Of course I do. My orgasms are so much better now than they were.”

There was more to life than orgasms, Taylor thought. But Emma certainly seemed happy. Now, at least. There had been some times earlier in the training when her former best friend hadn’t ben quite so happy and appreciative of what he was getting turned into. No, that wasn’t right.

When Emmet hadn’t loved learning what he was. Because he had always been a sissy slut who got off on pain. Taylor had known that for years, even if she hadn’t been able to put that into words or action until she had triggered. Still, at least she had managed to get Emma to accept himself for who he was.

And what a person he was, Taylor added, looking over her… not quite boyfriend, not quite girlfriend, not quite best friend (that was probably Liam, even with their occasional spats). Although Emma’s lingerie was a bit dislodged and torn from Taylor fucking him, he still looked great in it.

Emma spent a lot of time on her appearance now. So had Emmet, of course, but the priorities had changed a bit. A lot more time spent on his makeup and hair, of course. And his fashion sense had changed. Taylor still thought Emma could be a model, just like Emmet had been. But now he’d be starring in photos for a rather different kind of agency.

Emma’s fashion sense had changed as well. Emmet had always been a snappy dresser, and Taylor liked to think that Emma still was as well. He certainly spent enough on clothes that he’d better be! Although what he liked to dress up in had gone through a bit of a change. Just a tiny amount, really.

Pink was in this season, and every season in the foreseeable future. Emma dressed up just like the person he was. Pink and white and frills and latex, clothes that just outright screamed that he was an owned sissy slut. As if the collar around his neck didn’t say the same thing. Whichever collar he was wearing on any particular day, since Taylor had bought him several.

Even though there was a lot of money in, well, Taylor hated to admit it but it was true, villainy, there wasn’t enough to properly dress Emma up in the way he should look. Not if Taylor wanted to keep paying the rent for this surprisingly comfortable apartment. If it hadn’t been for Emma, Taylor would have joined the Undersiders at their loft and taken a spare room there. But she just couldn’t see them handling Emma that well.

Oh well, maybe she should bring Liam in on the whole thing. Assuming he didn’t know all about it already. Taylor snorted at the thought of the rest of the team getting introduced to Emma. How would Brianna react to that? She didn’t seem the type to be hugely into that kind of kinky stuff. Alyx, on the other hand, well, Taylor figured there was a fifty-fifty chance between Alyx offering advice and mercilessly ragging Taylor about her tastes.

Actually, thinking about the Undersiders, maybe Taylor should ask Richard for some advice about training dogs. She was sure most of it (assuming she got anything from Bastard) wouldn’t be hugely applicable to training Scott, but who knew? There might be one or two things she could get out of it.

Enough about the Undersiders, Taylor decided, shaking her head. She was with Emma, right now, and she should be focusing on Emma. And there were quite a few wonderful things about Emma to focus on. Her legs, for one.

For all that Emma was quite a bit shorter than Taylor, he still had nice long legs that looked so good in his pink stockings. Taylor quite enjoyed seeing them get stretched out. Or wrapped around the small of her back as she fucked her former best friend.

And, of course, there was that cute little locked-up dick. Taylor had given that fellow quite a send-off, letting Emmet get so hard and having such a satisfactory orgasm before that cage had been locked onto his cock. Taylor doubted Emma would even know what to do if his overgrown clitty was unlocked now.

“You really do look pretty,” Taylor said, planting a kiss on Emma’s forehead, well above the splatters of semen on his face.

“Thank you, Taylor. So do you,” Emma replied, looking at Taylor’s body as it slowly shifted back to the normal human form. “Like, like,” Emma gestured with his hands, his painted nails catching the light, “like an Amazon, or a monster-woman… You look good! Of course you do,” Emma hastily added, apparently worried about an unintentional insult.

“Thanks,” Taylor said, kissing Emma again.

From this position, Taylor could see down Emma’s shirt. At the flat, soft chest that was exactly what she should be seeing. There was no reason for Emma to have bigger breasts than Taylor, after all. Taylor was actually a girl, therefore, even if Taylor could load Emma up on enough feminizing hormones (that wouldn’t work on Taylor, in a perpetual sore spot) to get big old knockers, she wouldn’t. A flat chest was just what Emma should have, even if he hid it behind a training bra sometimes.

A flat chest and a flat stomach. And some wide, wide hips. If Emma had been a woman, instead of just looking like one, Taylor would have said that Emma was made for breeding with hips that big. And, of course, Taylor had made sure that the perfect accompaniment to his hips.

A nice, big ass. A fully spankable ass, that jiggled and wiggled behind Emma as he walked. Especially if Emma wore high heels. That ass, Taylor had to admit, had been a masterwork. So plump, so plush, so grabbable and spankable and fuckable. It was truly a wonderful rear.

Emma had noticed that Taylor was looking at him. He looked up, smiling, one hand brushing past his crotch in a mostly-unconscious gesture. And, on top of that, he stuck his tongue out his moth, briefly running it over his lips.

“You want another round, Taylor? I think I’m up for it.” Emma paused for half a second before his eyes widened. “Mistress Taylor, I mean.”

Taylor rolled her eyes. A delay that bad would have been just as bad as not noticing the slip at all. Not that the whole mistress thing was really something Taylor insisted on. Not from Emma, at least. Scott, on the other hand, once Taylor got a hold of him…

Taylor knew what the problem was. She was too attached to Emma. After all, she and Emmet had been friends for years, before that stupid betrayal. She just couldn’t bring herself to really work out her urges on Emma’s body. She just cared too much, especially now that Emma was a cute little boi who would do whatever was asked of him.

But Scott, now… Taylor was not exactly overflowing with warmth and tenderness to Scott. Now there was someone Taylor wouldn’t have the slightest qualms about doing, well, anything to. She could really cut loose, do all the ideas she had that she just couldn’t bring herself to do to Emma. And surely someone as athletic and tough as Shadow Stalker would be able to take them.

Taylor snorted. Whether he could or whether he couldn’t, it would feel good either way. And right now, Taylor had something a lot more important to focus on. Namely, was she horny enough to fuck Emma again? And, if so, how? Because it was practically a law that Taylor had to do something unusual in fucking Emma. And not just because, you know, Taylor didn’t have a dick normally.

“If you think you can handle it,” Taylor said, grunting a bit as she started to grow a dick. “Can you take my nightmare cock up your ass?”

Emma started down at Taylor’s crotch as a misshapen horse cock slowly started to rise out from her skin. He swallowed, and then nodded. He reached down and wrapped a hand around it, his fingers squeezing around the hot, hard pillar.

“Of course I can,” Emma said confidently, shifting his hips a bit, back and forth. “I can always take anything you can dish out, Taylor.”

Taylor snorted. She’d see if he was still saying that after he sat in on a session or two with Scott. But until then, she’d keep on treating her sissy boy in the way he was meant to be treated.

And that meant she had some things to consider. She was going with the nightmare shaft, obviously. But what kind of cum should she start making in her balls? Make it itchy? Make it super-sticky? Make it bio-luminescent, shining so brightly that they could see it shining through Emma’s skin? There were so many options, and it was so hard to choose just one.

Emma’s head started bobbing up and down along Taylor’s shaft, his tongue licking her dick, getting her ready to enter him. Taylor softly patted Emma’s head, as her fingers started growing again, her nails becoming sharper and longer.

She sure did enjoy getting to do this sort of thing with Emma. And Emma enjoyed having it done to him. It was a perfect match. And when Scott was brought into the mix…

Taylor smiled as thoughts of all kinds of fun filled her head.

Being pissed-off wasn’t unusual for Scott. Having to deal with the assholes of the world, well, who wouldn’t get mad at having to take their crap, day in and day out? And things had only been getting worse, lately.

It wasn’t as if Emmet had been a calming influence on Scott. Far from it! But it had been fun to hang out with Scott. As, well, Scott or Shadow Stalker. Either one had been great. Scott had liked Emmet, and that put Emmet on a very small list.

And now Emmet was gone. Scott had no idea where his best (damn near only) friend had gone. There wasn’t a single trace to be found. And Scott had looked. Boy, had he looked. Almost every night, he had been out searching, checking the homes of Emmet’s friends, just in case he was hiding there, shaking down gang members to see if they could recall his friend, doing everything he could. And Scott had turned up nothing.

And his so-called teammates had been worse than useless. Always going on about how there were more important things to do than just waste time on a case with no leads, or how Scott had busted up some skinheads when they tried to hold out on him. A whole bunch of useless words that didn’t help Scott out one bit.

And now he had to go play nice with the whole useless crew again. Fuck them all, from the Pig down to Vista. If Scott had the chance, boy would he give them something to think about.

As usual, Scott was mad about more than just one thing. Right now, he was upset about the latest curve-ball puberty had thrown him. A damn weird one, too.

Scott was putting on more mass. Fine, that was something he’d gotten pretty used to over the past few years. Though it was still odd that it was his hips that were growing, and nothing else. Not his height, not his shoulders, none of that. Just his hips.

They weren’t growing a lot, but over the past week, Scott’s pants had started to get a bit tighter on him. At least it was just the bone structure that was growing, and Scott wasn’t putting on fat. That would be humiliating to have happen.

The other change was even weirder than that. Scott had first noticed it when he was changing into his Shadow Stalker costume. He seemed to be losing his body hair. His arms and legs were almost bare now, and even around his crotch, it seemed to be thinner than normal. Maybe he should see a doctor about it.

And follow it up with a visit to the eye shop. Scott was worried that he was starting to see things. Not, like, hallucinations, or anything, stuff that would see him in a straightjacket. But just… stuff. Out of the corner of his eyes, lines on his skin. Whenever Scott really looked at his arms or stomach, he didn’t see anything (including body hair), but every now and then, he would have sworn that there were dark lines, blending in with his dark brown skin.

The worst bit was that sometimes the lines looked like words. They had never stayed in place (or maybe even have been there) long enough for Scott to actually see what they said. But he still could have sworn that they were messages. He had no idea what they were saying, though, since they never lasted long enough for him to make out more than the first letter or two.

In a way, Scott would have been reassured if it had been some cape fucking with him. He knew how to handle that. But this? There wasn’t a single cape in the city who could do something like that and Scott was really worried that it meant the problem was with him. Hopefully, it was with his eyes and not his mind. One of those was a lot easier to fix than the other. Still, neither of them were so bad that they were stopping him from being Shadow Stalker.

It was troubling, and Scott hoped that it would all just go away, sooner, rather than later. Scott sighed heavily as he walked towards the hidden entrance to the Wards building. And now he was going to have to go play nice with a bunch of useless, bloviating, sacks of crap. If it wasn’t one thing it was another.

Sometimes Scott wished there was just some way to really relax.

Chapter Text

Contains feminization, brainwashing, dub-con

Scott moaned. His head, God, his head hurt. He blearily opened his eyes, wincing at the light shining overhead.

What the fuck had happened? It hurt to think, or to do anything, but Scott tried to remember. The last thing he could think of, he had been… fighting Night Life! That was it! The villainess had appeared at the end of the alley, looking like a nightmare as some woman ran away screaming. Scott hadn’t even hesitated before attacking.

And fuck, he had lost. Scott could remember that much, not phasing into his shadow state fast enough to avoid a sledgehammer-like blow from one of the Changer’s massive fists. That was about the last thing he could remember, beyond a general haze of pain.

“Good evening, Scott,” a vaguely familiar voice said.

Scott didn’t have time to think about where he knew the voice from right now. The only thought racing up and down through his head was the name that had been used. Scott. Not Shadow Stalker. Scott.

His hands made a clanking sound and refused to appear in front of him. The thought of handcuffs flashed through his mind as he rolled over. That was bad. And his legs didn’t seem to be moving either. And there was something tightly wrapped around his neck.

The figure standing over him was exactly who Scott was worried it would be. Night Life, her body looking like a minotaur, scaled, hooved legs right in front of his face. Scott’s gaze went up and up, past the endless muscle, until he arrived at the villain’s face. And then he really got a surprise.

“Hello, Scotty,” Taylor Hebert said, her smile stretching wider than could be possible, showing off several rows of needle-like teeth. Even with the teeth and the bull-like horns jutting from her forehead, it was still obviously Taylor, the sad sack of shit from Winslow. “Surprised?”
“What the fuck!” Scott’s mouth hung open as he tried to stand up. But a glance down showed thick, sturdy looking cuffs around his ankles. And groping fingers pressed against a matching pair locked around his wrists. “Hebert?”

“In the flesh, meat,” Taylor said, with a more sinister and happier smile than Scott had ever seen on her before. “And you’re going to be seeing a lot more of me. Believe it.” She laughed, her voice low and deep, but the cadences still recognizably Taylor’s.

“What the fuck do you think you’re doing?” Scott bit out, looking around at the room. If Night Life, Taylor, had already beaten him once, then it would be a good idea to run rather then go for round two. Especially when his head was still pounding. “You think you can beat up-!”

“How dare you, thrown in the Birdcage, do you know who I am,” Taylor said theatrically yawning and covering her mouth with a seven-clawed hand. “I got quite enough of that from Emma. I don’t need a second round from you.” Her eyes sharpened and fixed Scott with a hard stare. “After all, there’s plenty of other uses for your mouth.”

Scott wished he had his hands free. He’d flip Night Life the bird before trying to strangle her. Unfortunately the handcuffs really were quite tight. So instead he was just going to have to escape somehow.

And that would mean going down. Since the dim (but still all too bright to Scott’s sensitive eyes) lamp was plugged into the wall closest to him, and since he was tied up, that meant that straight down was the only real option. And hopefully the cuffs wouldn’t come with him.

Scott couldn’t stop a slight smirk from forming as he looked up at Night Life. He’d settle that bitch later. For now-

Scott shifted into the shadow state and screamed. He was back out just a second later, panting for breath and trembling and twitching with pain. Fuck!

“Oh, is that a shock collar around your neck?” Night Life asked, her hateful voice full of mock surprise. “Whoever could have done something like that?”

Scott glared up at Night Life, the monstrous bitch looking smug as fuck as she stared down at him. That was what that fucking thing was? Son of a bitch.

“Go fuck your mother in hell,” Scott grunted out, forcing himself to sit up and glare at Taylor.

“I’d say that’s not a very nice thing to say to your mistress,” Night Life said, bending down, her knees going the wrong way as she sank downwards. “But honestly? I don’t give a damn what you have to say or think.” She ruffled a hand through Scott’s hair. “Sooner or later, I’ll be the one to tell you what to say anyway.”

“Like hell you will,” Scott snarled, trying to use both legs to kick at Night Life. “You’re a fucking nut and I’m going to make you pay for this.”

“Uh huh,” Taylor said, sounding completely unconcerned. “We’ll see how that works out.” She stood back up. “For now, enjoy your new home. And try to get some sleep. You’ve got a big day ahead of you tomorrow!”

Her chuckle sounded like rocks being ground together. Scott glared at her, and kept on glaring as she left the room. As soon as the door shut, Scott started looking around, really taking in where the hell he was.

It was crap, frankly. Scott wouldn’t keep a dog in here. It was half the size of a small closet, there was a funny, mildew smell, the dim lamp in the corner was the only light that there was, and there was a pile of rags in one corner.

Scott wasn’t in much better shape. For one, he still fucking hurt from the fight with Night Life. How the hell Taylor Hebert was able to beat someone like him was a fucking mystery to him, but she had really worked Scott over. It felt like there were bruises and aches all over his body. And then she had stripped him! Scott had on his boxers and the t-shirt he wore underneath his Shadow Stalker costume, but everything else was gone. Fuck, and the dried-up cunts down in Supply would make him pay for a new costume if he didn’t get this one back.

Wiggling and grunting, Scott wrenched himself upwards. As he got onto his feet, trying not to wave back and forth too much, his foot knocked at something. He looked down at it and frowned. It was a bowl. A doggy bowl. What the hell was that doing in here?

Then Scott took a second look at it. His eyes widened and an emotion he wouldn’t admit to flashed through his head. Then it was replaced with rage.

Scott could only make out one letter on the bowl. But that was enough. He fucking knew what a S meant! And if Night Life thought that he was going to stand for that, she was sadly fucking mistaken!

Scott’s teeth ground together as he stared at the door. There was no way in hell he was going to do anything with that bowl besides break it over her head. And he’d do his best to try just that when she came back.

“Good afternoon, Scott,” Night Life said, opening the door. “Up and at them, you lazy little thing! Can’t sleep the entire day away.”

Scott knew it hadn’t been most of the day since she had left him. She was just trying to mess with him. Well, it wasn’t fucking working.

“What’s this, Scott?” Night Life asked, putting her hands on her hips, the plastic bag she had in one hand banging against her hip. “Don’t tell me you spent all day sleeping on the cold, hard floor.” She brushed by him. “Not when I made up this nice, soft bed for you,” she finished, tapping the pile of rags with one foot.

Night Life was looking almost completely different from the scaled minotaur that she had fought Shadow Stalker with. Now she was stick-thin, and so tall that she had ducked to get in underneath the door. A long tail, the base as thick as one of her legs, beat back and forth, the tip on the end drooling some sort of venom. The sweatpants and t-shirt she wore made the entire thing look even more bizarre than if she had just been naked.

“Fuck that and fuck you,” Scott responded. “You think I’m going to sleep in a sty like that?”

“You’re going to sleep in the bed I provide, yes,” Night Life said, her voice calm and unruffled. “Just like you’re going to eat the food I provide. Speaking of which…” her hand, the narrow fingers impossibly long, dipped into the plastic bag. The Good Grub logo on it was unbelievably mundane next to the nightmare figure of Night Life. “Do I have a hungry dog here?”

Scott stared at her with undying hatred and disgust as her hand came back out, waving a can of dog food back and forth. He could see where this was going. And there was no way in hell, not a single fucking chance, that he was going to play along with her fucked-up games. Not even if he was feeling hungry.

“No?” Night Life said, dropping the unopened can in the dog bowl. “Well, if you get hungry before the training session is over, just let me know. And we can stop to make sure you’re well-fed. After all,” she ran her hand over Scott’s head, her sharply pointed fingertips pressing against his scalp, “what kind of person would I be if I mistreated my cute little doggie?”

“Fuck you,” Scott said. Sure, he had said it several times before, but it was still so applicable.

“Uh huh,” Night Life said, sounding distracted. She was looking in her bag again. “Now, let’s see… right we need to get you looking pretty. Are you going to help me out or am I going to have to do this all by myself?”
Scott turned around so that Taylor could see his upraised middle fingers. The look of irritation that flashed over Taylor’s face wasn’t much of a victory, but Scott was willing to take it.

Then Scott felt his limbs freeze. He frowned, looking down at his body. Yep, his limbs were still there. And he could even, kind of, feel them. But when he tried to curl his fingers, flat-out nothing happened.

“W-what the hell did you do to me, you bitch?” Scott demanded, his voice cracking.

“Always got to make things hard on yourself don’t you?” Night Life said with a heavy sigh. “Oh well.”

She reached into the bag and pulled something out. It was- a makeup kit?! What the hell was she going to do with that?

“Now,” Night Life giggled. “Keep your hand really still, okay? Wouldn’t want to make a mistake, would we?”

“And tada! It’s a whole new you,” Night Life said, tilting the mirror up and down so that Scott could see just what the hell she had done to him.

Scott was wearing lipstick. Mint green lipstick, and he never would have dreamed that you could actually feel lipstick on your skin. But he could. And he swore that he could also feel the polish on his finger and toenails as well.

And he could certainly feel the green bra around his chest. And the matching green panties around his thighs.

“Now, this is only a stop-gap solution,” Night Life said, tapping a finger against his lips. Scott tried to bite it, but he didn’t manage it anymore than he had when she was applying the lipstick. He couldn’t move a single muscle. “Later on, when I have the time, I’ll be using the cells in you to make your lips naturally green. A huge time saver, I’m sure you’ll agree. Do the same for your hair and maybe your eyes.” She frowned. “That might be a bit too much green, though. I’ll have to get a second opinion. Don’t worry,” Night Life added, patting Scott on the shoulder. “I won’t ask you. Obviously, you can’t be objective.”

That sounded fucking horrifying to Scott. Changing his fucking eye color? Fuck that! Seriously, fuck that with a rusty knife!

“And now, there’s just one thing left to do,” Night Life said, reaching back into her bag of horrors. “Tada!” Her hand came back out, holdimg something made out of gleaming metal. “What do you think?”

Scott didn’t even know what he was looking at it. It was several small circles of stainless steel, the entire thing maybe as long as his thumb. It was closed at one end, with a solid, angled plate, but open at the other, with a small hoop at the top.

“What?” Night Life asked, sounding surprised. “Haven’t you ever seen a chastity cage before?”

That was a what? Scott’s eyes widened before he started glaring at Night Life, pouring as much hatred and contempt and absolutely none of the fear he was feeling into the gaze. He tried to wiggle away, to open his mouth, to do something, anything. But his body was completely and utterly dead, with not a single trace of movement.

Night Life reached down to Scott’s dick, and grabbed his dick. The one thing Scott still had control over was his breathing, and he could feel it speeding up, taking shallower and shallower breaths as he stared down at his crotch. His flesh crawled with goosebumps as he felt the prick of her claw-like fingernails against his prick.

It was over way too quickly. Night Life slid the small cage over Scott’s flaccid dick, and then pressed it closed. The click as the two halves of the cage slid together sounded like a bell in Scott’s ears. Especially as Night Life then fastened a small padlock to it. Then, with far too much care, she pulled the green panties up over it. Scott stared down. He could see the cage bulging out from the fucking girl’s underwear he was wearing. He could even see a bit of the shining metal.

“There we go,” Night Life said, sounding pleased as she stood up. “That will keep that nasty little cock of yours all safely locked away. After all,” she reached up and ran her hand along Scott’s cheek, “we wouldn’t want you to get any kind of pleasure from such an inferior piece of equipment, would we? Not when there’s something much more impressive for you to learn to love to serve.”

Night Life reached down to the hem of her pants and pulled them down. Scott couldn’t breathe any faster or shallower as he saw what was revealed to him. What the fuck was she going to do with him?

There were three dicks poking out of Night Life’s crotch. None of them were big, but combined, all three of them were very worrying. And not just because nobody should have three triangular cocks jutting out from their crotch.

“Now, first things first,” Night Life said with a gleeful tone in her voice. “What do you want to learn first? How to take cock up your ass? How to give a blowjob? Or would you rather call in a friend to take care of me and we go straight to you learning to love cum on your face.” Night Life ran a hand along Scott’s cheek again. “And I’ve got to admit, I am looking forward to covering that cute black skin of yours with cum. You can talk now, by the way.”

“Like goddamned fucking hell I’m doing any of that!” Scott shouted at the top of his lungs. “I hope you get fucked with rusty razor blades right up your own ass, you fucking cunt! I’m going to kill you when I get out of here and I’m going to-!”

“Not talk if that’s what you bring to the table,” Night Life said, her eyes narrowing as Scott’s mouth opened and closed, not a single sound coming out. “Let’s see what your body has to say about where I should fuck you.”

There was a sudden unbearable itching on Scott’s crotch. His teeth drew back from his lips as he felt his skin crawl. He looked down and couldn’t believe what he saw.

Words were appearing on his skin, just above his pubic hair. They were in an off-white, feminine script, and slowly grew larger as Scott stared. They were upside down to him, so it was hard to read them, but Scott managed to piece them together.

Useless Clitty. Scott’s gaze hardened and he looked up at Night Life. He didn’t know how that fucking whore was doing this any more than how she was controlling his body but-

Scott’s tirade was cut off as more itching appeared all over his body. He silently groaned and tried to squirm around, feeling the horrible itching that he couldn’t even scratch, much less deal with. On his forehead, his cheeks, his butt, his thighs, he could feel his skin prickling all over. He refused to look down at his body and see what was being written, or where.

“Now, let’s see,” Night Life said, running one claw over his forehead. “That’s two votes for you learning to suck cock,” her hand went down to his thighs, “another one for letting you learn how good it is to get butt-fucked and,” she leaned over him, staring down his back, “a second vote for getting fucked in the ass.” She leaned back, and smiled at Scott. “What an astonishing lewd body you have, Shadow Stalker.” She sighed heavily. “I just can’t decide, and your body isn’t any help either. I’ll need to ask someone else.” She took a deep breath. “Emma!” Scott tried to wince at how loud the call was. “I need your help!”

A few seconds later, the door opened. Scott looked at the newcomer out of the corner of his eye. It had to be a girl. No guy would wear that much pink. Then the girl stepped into the room, and Scott got a good look at who it was.

“E-Emmet!” Scott gasped, barely aware that he was actually talking now. “It’s you!”

“Of course it isn’t, silly,” the- the- the girl(?) said, giggling softly. “I’m Emma.” She wrapped her arms around Night Life’s body and pressed a kiss against a cheek. “Taylor’s devoted sissy slut. And it’s good to see you again, Scott,” Emm.. Emmet, Scott was sure of that, “I was so happy when Mistress Taylor told me that she was going to get you. You’re going to like it here. I sure do.” Emmet reached down and pulled up the short, pink skirt he was wearing. “See? I’ve been like this all day, and Mistress Taylor hasn’t even fucked me.”

Scott stared in shock and horror at the pink chastity cage covering Emmet’s dick. It was drooling a thin strand of white, and obviously had been for a while. There were dark splotches all over the top portions of the frilly white stockings Emmet was wearing.

“Anyway,” Night Life said, “I asked you in here to be a tiebreaker, Emma.” Night Life looked down at Scott, her three dicks slowly stiffening. “Where do you think I should fuck your best friend first? Mouth? Ass? Somewhere else?”

“Oh wow, that’s a tough question,” Emma- Emmet said, tapping his chin as he stared down at Scott. “Do his ass! Maybe you’ll be lucky, see, Scott,” Emmet said, kneeling down and putting a manicured hand on Scott’s shoulder, “and you’ll get to cum from it, on your very first time! Wouldn’t that be great? It took me ages before Mistress Taylor fucking my ass made me feel more than just really good.”

“The ass it is, then,” Night Life said, reaching down and picking Scott up in one hand. Even though she was very slender, she still easily managed it, making Scott dangle above the floor. “I know you aren’t going to enjoy this as much as I will, Scott. But sooner or later,” she ran her free hand along Scott’s stomach, leaving thin white lines from the tips of her claws, “you’re going to be a happy, bred, black bitch who really needs his mistress’s cock.”

Scott knew that was never going to happen. Not in a million years.

“You know, it’s fun, being Mistress Taylor’s pain slut,” Emma said conversationally, his body pressed up against Scott’s. “I never came so hard back when my dick was unlocked as I do now, you know? And it’s all thanks to her.”

Emma stopped to giggle as a stray strand of cum landed on his face. He wiped it off with his fingers, and then licked his fingers clean. Scott couldn’t believe that his best friend was willing to do something like that. Especially when the cum was slimy. Scott was barely able to keep from throwing up as he was forced to suck Night Life’s cock.

Both Scott and Emma were underneath Night Life. She had shifted into a kind of centaur form, with six legs, three on either side of Scott and Emma. And there was a thick, twisting tentacle-like cock that Scott was being forced to suck hanging down from underneath. And two big balls right behind it, each one larger than Scott’s balled-up fist.

Scott didn’t want to be sucking Night Life’s newest, monstrous dick. But he didn’t have a choice. Emma was doing more than just talking to him. The feminine redhead was holding Scott’s head in his hands, pushing it back and forth along the twitching cock. That he thought he was helping Scott out just made the entire thing so much worse.

As bad as it was to suck Night Life’s dick, and to suck down the thick, slimy cum, it still wasn’t enough to distract Scott from the constant itching sensation at the top of his head and at the small of his back. And Scott knew what that meant. That the dog ears and tail Night Life was forcing on him were slowly growing. They weren’t big, the ears not even coming up to the first joint of his pinky. But Night Life was still fucking with his body, for her own sick amusement. Scott hated it, and he hated that Emma thought it was a good idea that would make him look cute once they finished growing.

“I’m getting bored here,” Night Life said from above Scott and Emma. “If you don’t want your ass to take this, you better start showing some more love to my dick, Sophia.”

And that was the latest thing. She had started to call Scott Sophia, just like she called Emmet Emma. Although, horribly, Scott had started to think of his friend as Emma as well. It was just easier to put a difference between what he could remember of his friend back in the good old days, and what he was like now. A primping, preening sissy who didn’t see anything wrong with all the sick things Night Life did to them.

“We’re sorry, Mistress,” Emma called out. “We’re both sorry, right, Sophia?” Scott glared at him with one eye as his mouth was forced up and down the thick, studded, twitching cock. “Yeah, we’re both sorry.”

Scott wasn’t sorry. But it was still better to take Night Life’s dick in his mouth, even if it meant tasting her nasty cum, then to take it in his ass. Scott had taken enough nightmarish dicks in his ass to know which he preferred.

Like he had been told and shown, Scott started to use his tongue, licking at the tendril inside his mouth. Night Life made a noise of appreciation as he did so, and the tension seemed to leak out of the room a bit. Scott still didn’t like doing this.

“You look good sucking dick, baby,” Emma whispered into Scott’s ear, his hands firm but somewhat gentle on Scott’s head. “So pretty.”

That wasn’t just Emma’s warped values. Scott knew that his body was changing, and that there was nothing he could do to stop it. Changing in more ways than just growing dog parts.

Scott was losing muscle mass. Some of that was because he wasn’t exercising, but even his general figure was slowly changing. He daily looked into a mirror, and he knew that even his skeleton was changing shape. Slowly, very, very slowly, so slowly that Scott couldn’t even feel it, but it was happening. His shoulders were getting narrower, and his hips were widening. And he was pretty certain that he was getting shorter, at least a little bit.

Other changes though, were happening pretty fast. Scott knew his ass was getting bigger. Even though he wasn’t running to build up his muscles. Even though he wasn’t eating nearly enough to get an actual big ass.

One thing that hadn’t changed nearly as much as Scott had feared was his chest. Scott had liked how firm and muscled his pecs were. And when he got out of here, breasts had been the thing that would be the hardest to hide. But while he had been losing his muscle tone there just like all over the rest of his body, Scott hadn’t actually developed breasts (for which he thanked his lucky stars every day.) For that matter, Emma didn’t have any real breasts, either. He was soft in the chest, but Scott wasn’t certain if that was actually boobs or just him not working out.

“I’m thinking I’m going to cum soon, you little black bitch,” Night Life said in a conversational voice. “You think you’re up for taking my cum down your slutty little throat, or do you want a selfie with my semen smeared all over you?”

Scott hated both options. Night Life’s cum tasted disgusting. But the thought of having it smeared all over his face wasn’t any better. He wasn’t certain what he was going to do.

“I’m waiting for an answer,” Night Life said. “You’ve got another three seconds. Two. One.” Scott tried to pull his mouth away from Night Life’s dick to protest, but Emma wasn’t letting go. “Time’s up, you stupid sissy!”

Night Life moved away from Emma and Scott, her legs clumping against the apartment floor as she turned around, looking down at Scott. She looked pissed, the bioluminescent veins underneath her skin pulsing green as she glared down at Scott. Scott glared right back up at her, coughing and throwing up both birds.

“When I ask you a question, I expect an answer,” Night Life said, one arm reaching down to Scott. The collection of black claws she had for a hand flexed and tensed as she grabbed Scott’s shoulder. “Even a moronic little bitch like you should know that by now.”

“F-fuck you,” Scott coughed, his throat still raw and raspy from getting used like that. “I don’t-!”

Night Life’s other hand flashed out and slapped him across the face. Scott gasped, feeling pain blaze to life underneath his skin. Fuck, was he bleeding? Scott reached up and patted the side of his face, wincing. But his fingers, when he pulled them away, didn’t have anything but makeup on them.

“It’s a pity black skin doesn’t show that sort of thing as well as pale skin,” Night Life said, grabbing Scott with her hand and cutting off his struggles before he could really even begin them. “Emma’s got a nice look a time or two, with her pale ass turned red from a spanking.” She shot Scott a look that wasn’t nearly as amused as her words were. “But I’m not doing this for how you look afterwards. You screwed up, Scott, and you need a lesson for that.”

“You need your head examined,” Scott said, weakly struggling, the collar still around his neck stopping him from actually doing something useful. “Because you’re a fucking pyscho you hear me! You’re fucking nuts and I’m going to kick your ass and-!”

“Really,” Night Life sighed heavily, “just how many times do I need to show that I can cut off your vocal cords before you get that swearing doesn’t do anything. You really do live down to the idea of a dumb jock, don’t you?”

Scott glared at her. He did his best to keep looking her in the eyes, because there was something pretty disgusting happening down below, as Night Life changed her body around. Not the kind of thing Scott ever wanted to see happening.

One of Night Life’s hands was changing into a kind of flipper. Scott squirmed, feeling it wrapped around his arm like that. But even without fingers, it was still tight enough that he couldn’t slip away, the dozen small tendrils at the end of it rubbing against his skin, leaving some kind of slime along his black flesh.

“Emma, while Sophia’s getting a reminder, I want you to suck the dick that he couldn’t.”

“Sure thing, Ma’am,” Emma quickly said. Scott didn’t look down, not wanting to see his friend eagerly giving their captor a blowjob.

“And you’ll get a reward at the end of it,” Night Life added, still looking Scott in the eyes. “The reward I was going to have given Sophia, if she had done a good job.”

Scott scowled and flipped Night Life off. If his arms had been free, he would have tried to punch her. But all he could do was wiggle around, his legs futilely beating against empty air or Night Life’s unyielding body.

Finally, Night Life’s body finished changing. It was more or less humanoid, though covered with scales that rubbed against Scott’s skin. Night Life sat down, bending Scott over her lap, his face pointed down at the floor. He could feel the top of Emma’s head brushing against him, the strands of hair tickling as the redhead tended to the cock right beneath Scott.

“One last chance, Sophia,” Night Life said, her flipper-like hand running back and forth along Scott’s rear. “Say you’re sorry, and that you’ll suck my cock right here and now. And I’ll be gracious, and you won’t get a paddling. Otherwise…”

Scott gritted his teeth and shook his head. No way. Not at all. He wasn’t going to do that, and if Night Life thought he would, she was even crazier than he thought.

“Then I guess we should start,” Night Life said, not sounding regretful at all.

Scott tensed up, hands curling into fists. He wasn’t going to give Night Life the satisfaction of looking up and letting her see the look of worry on his face. He was going to keep staring at the floor and Night Life’s hooved feet regardless.

Night Life bought the flipper-like hand down on Scott’s rear. His entire body twitched, and he barely kept himself from gasping. It hurt. And it covered most of his ass, as well. From one side to another, Scott could feel the heat and pain sinking into his body.

“Well?” Night Life asked, her voice hard and harsh. Scott had no idea what she was trying to say. After a moment, Night Life spoke again. “Aren’t you going to count the strikes?”

Fuck that! No way in hell Scott was going to do something like that! That was damn near saying he deserved that. And Scott had never done anything in his entire life to deserve getting punished like this.

Scott shook his head, gritting his teeth. He knew that his refusal was going to make things worse. But it would still be worth it. Far, far better than giving in like some weak-willed coward.

“Have it your way then,” Night Life said after Scott stayed silent. “I suppose I’ll just have to spank you twice as much to make up for it.”

And then Night Life spanked him again. The second blow was just as heavy as the first. Scott twitched around, doing his best not to show how much this was affecting him.

Scott realized that Night Life hadn’t said how many times she was going to spank him. Until he broke down and begged for mercy? She was going to be waiting a long fucking time before that happened! There was no way in hell Scott was going to be for Night Life to stop. Especially when her stopping was certain to be conditional on him getting down and helping his best friend suck her cock. Like hell that was ever going to happen.

The thought helped steel Scott through the next several blows. He gritted his teeth and clenched his hands into tight fists, his nails digging into his palms as Night Life spanked him again and again. Holy shit that paddle she was using in place of a hand hurt like hell! Scott was starting to have trouble feeling anything but the pain blossoming like a flower inside of his ass.

“You know, when Emma told me about you being Shadow Stalker, I was pretty surprised. Then I had a chat with some people I met, and wow, you don’t really change much when you put the mask on, do you?” Night Life said conversationally, her voice not sounding even slightly strained as she landed blow after blow on Scott’s rear. “Shot someone and almost made them bleed out just because you couldn’t see where you were going inside their fog? Not a very nice thing to do, Sophia.”

Night Life was obviously full of shit, taking that slant towards Scott’s fights with the Undersiders. But he still focused on her words, since it made it easier to focus on them, and not on the blows that kept on landing on his ass, over and over again.

“I’m actually friends with them now, you know? Grue’s a pretty cool lady. Way more muscle on one arm than over your entire body.” Night Life landed another half dozen blows on Scott’s ass as she talked. She didn’t show the slightest sign of tiring, even though Scott was mentally screaming at the pain. “Maybe once you’re all trained up like Emma is, I’ll bring you over. The gang would love a chance to see the tricks I’m going to teach you.” Night Life paused for effect. She even stopped spanking Scott for a second. “Sit.” A spank, and Scott whimpered. “Roll over.” Another, and Scott felt tears start to form. He blinked them away. “Suck cock.” Another spank and Scott’s entire body shivered.

“Ew, Sophia,” Emma said, laughing. “You’re getting your stuff all over my hair.” He pulled away, and Scott was forced to look up at his friend. To his horror, he saw thin strands of glistening white in Emma’s red hair. “I’m sucking Taylor’s cock, not yours!”

“Really?” Night Life asked, leaning forward and running a more or less normal hand through Emma’s hair. “Is my little Scottie having a leaking problem?”

“What!” Scott shrieked, alarmed at the complete and utter lie. “No I’m not!” Scott couldn’t keep his voice from wobbling, so he made up for it in volume.

Scott flinched as Night Life’s hand darted down to his crotch. Long, slender, scaled fingers rubbed against his skin and the hateful cage locking him away. They poked and prodded against the cage, making it twitch a bit. Then they withdrew.

“Oh my,” Night Life said, in a tone of gleeful, sadistic amusement. “What do we have here?”

Scott looked up at Night Life’s hand. He could see something glistening on her fingers, making the green and yellow scales shimmer in the light. He didn’t know what it was, but he was damn sure he knew what it wasn’t. After all, with Night Life’s fucked-up array of tricks, she could produce any kind of fluid. It certainly hadn’t come from him or anything.

“I knew you were just putting on a big, brave, bluff to make people think that you weren’t a horny little bitch, Sophia,” Night Life said, her head turning down to look at Scott. “But I didn’t think the façade would crumble quite so quickly. Her hand was shoved in front of Scott’s face, the scales almost rubbing against his skin. “See? Undeniable proof of what the sissy bitch gets up to.”

The stuff lightly sprinkled across Night Life’s fingers was kind of like cum, white and a bit sticky. But Scott knew that it wasn’t cum. And if it was, it wasn’t from him. He was the victim here, getting mistreated by some sicko villain who couldn’t stand a bit of fun. How on earth was he supposed to get turned on from this? It was obviously a lie. And a lie that Emma was in on.

And that hurt. If Scott and Emma-Emmet would just work together, they could get out of here! Maybe not beat Night Life, but just get out of this apartment and to safety.

Scott’s jaw worked as he tried to swear Night Life out for doing this to him. But the words refused to come, no matter how much he strained and tried. At least the anger was a good way to distract himself from the pain in his rear.

“Emma, be a good boi and clean my fingers off, would you?” Night Life asked, pulling her hand away from Scott’s face. Scott refused to give her the minor victory of watching where she put them.

“Sure thing!” Emma said, sounding disgustedly excited. Scott set his jaw and glared at the floor as he heard some licking sounds. “You’ve got a nice flavor, Sophia,” Emma said. Scott jumped a bit as Emma put a hand on his thigh. “I’d love the chance to taste more of it! You leak as much as you want, and I’ll lick it up from the cage, alright?”

It wasn’t as if Scott hadn’t entertained the idea of Emmet giving him a blowjob before. Emmet looked pretty good. But he didn’t want Emma to lick around the cage, even if Scott was producing precum, which he wasn’t. That kind of thing was just flat out sick.

“Oh, and don’t think that just because you’re enjoying this doesn’t mean I’m going to stop spanking you,” Night Life said. “You’re still going to get punished.”

Scott wasn’t enjoying this. He would still want this to end, because it was humiliating and fucked up and a dozen other different things.

Scott gritted his teeth as Night Life spanked him again and again. And in between the sounds of the flipper landing on his upturned rear, Scott was forced to listen to Emma, his best friend, sucking off Night Life’s cock. Not doing a thing to help him, just bobbing back and forth along Taylor fucking Hebert’s dick. That was almost as bad as the pain gradually filling Scott’s world.

Every now and then, the spanking would stop. And instead, Scott would feel something else running over his ass. After the first few times of feeling the half-dozen or so small, soft things moving across his skin, Scott realized what it was. It was the tendrils on the side of the freaky paddle-hand Night Life had grown.

And he had a good enough idea of what Night Life was like to know that there had to be more to it than just making him squirm and twitch. It was just like the cum. Scott had gotten covered or stuffed with Night Life’s cum maybe half a dozen times, and it had never once just been cum, as disgusting as that was all by itself. It had always been something that made him itch or was icy cold or was like fish eggs or dried super quickly, leaving it encrusted on his skin like paint.

“You know,” Night Life said, “if you apologize, I won’t spank you as hard. Do you feel like saying you’re sorry for not wanting to suck my dick?”

Scott opened his mouth and made a small sound. Partly to see if Night Life had actually given him control over his voice again. And partly because he had to say something, anything to give vent to the feeling of pain in his rear.

“Y, yuh, you’re out of your goddamned mind if you think I’m-!” Scott wheezed, getting out roughly half of what he wanted to say before his voice seized up.

“How disappointing,” Night Life said, not sounding disappointed at all. “You know, Emma was a lot quicker to realize that he was a sissy pain slut who needed someone to own him, body and soul. Right, Emma?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Emma said, his voice sounding far too full of love and devotion. “Come on, Sophia,” Emma said, his voice full of loving encouragement. “Don’t you know that you belong here with me? Deep down inside of you?”

Scott didn’t and he never would. He was Shadow Stalker, the only really effective superhero around. He wasn’t some kind of fucked-up pervert like, well, his friend. He was just captured and momentarily taken out of the game. He was going to get back on top, he was going to beat Night Life, and he was going to rescue Emma.

“And you should be feeling it in three, two, one,” Night Life said underneath her breath.

Scott’s brow furrowed in puzzlement before they got so wide they felt like they were going to fall out of his head. His ass was suddenly dominating every single thought he had. It felt like it was on fire, itching like a million mosquitos had bitten him. Scott gritted his teeth and thrashed around, barely held in place by Night Life’s firm grip.

“And while the bitch gets a sore, irritated ass for the next few hours,” Night Life said, her voice strained. “The sissy gets…”

Even as distracted as he was with what was happening with him, Scott could still hear the lewd, unmistakable sounds of Night Life cumming. And the squeals of Emma, sounding way too excited over having Night Life cum on him. Scott winced, both at the pain and at what Emma was being made to do. That Emma didn’t think he was being made to do anything just made it worse.

“Oh wow,” Emma said, his voice slightly slurred by the cum still on his tongue. “Wow, Taylor, this tastes great! It’s like a strawberry milkshake!”

“Yep,” Night Life said happily. “You like it?” Emma nodded rapidly, his head bobbing up and down and his long hair swaying. “It’s the treat I promised you. It would have been Sophia’s, if he had been a good little gurl and sucked cock like he’s supposed to.”

“Man, Sophia,” Emma giggled, running his finger along his lip, “you really missed out on this! I’m sorry you didn’t get to taste it. You’d have loved it.”

“He had his chance,” Night Life said coolly, “and it’s nobody’s fault but his that he passed on it.” Her flipper hit Scott’s thigh. “Remember that tonight when you get your next meal.”

“You know, you really should just let yourself enjoy it,” Emma said, sitting behind Scott. He was running a brush through Scott’s green hair, the tips of which brushed against the black boy’s shoulders.

“Enjoy it?” Scott growled, staring at the wall in front of him. The shitty, boring wall of the closet that Night Life referred to as ‘his kennel’. “Enjoy it? How on earth am I supposed to fucking enjoy this happening to me?”

“Because it feels good, duh,” Emma said calmly, not sounding even a bit perturbed by Scott’s anger. “Mistress fucking your ass or covering your skin with cum, doesn’t it just feel great to have happen? I mean, how can you not cum when she uses you?”

“I don’t cum because I’m not some sicko pervert she’d brainwashed into loving her,” Scott growled. Then, well after the words were out in the open, he stopped to think about what he had just said. “I don’t mean that you’re a pervert, Emmet,” he added. “You didn’t do this to yourself.”

“Mmh, but I should have,” Emma said, not sounding upset. In fact, he sounded a bit dreamy. “Being Taylor’s sissy boi is so much better than acting like I had a chance on my own.” He sighed, setting the brush down and wrapping his hands around Scott’s midsection. He should have been resting his hands on Scott’s abs, but he didn’t touch anything but soft, giving flesh. Underneath which was Night Life’s latest message, light blue letters giving anyone who saw Scott an open invitation to use him. “Can you imagine how embarrassing it would have been to try to fuck a woman, only to realize she should have been fucking me all along? It’s such a good thing Taylor showed me how things should really be.”

Scott couldn’t believe that his friend was taking all of this like this. Just accepting it. Not showing any of the backbone, the determination, that was supposed to take them so far in life. Had Scott somehow been wrong when he saw that drive to rule over the weaklings in Emmet? Or had Night Life somehow rubbed it out of Emmet as she turned him into Emma? And if so, was she going to do the same to Scott?

No. No way that was going to happen. Scott was going to play Night Life’s twisted game because he didn’t have a choice. But that didn’t mean she was going to win at it. Sooner or later, Scott was going to come out on top.

“Emma, if you would just take this collar off of me,” Scott said, staring ahead at the blank wall, “that would be really helpful.”

“You know I can’t do that,” Emma said, snuggling up close behind Scott. He could feel the redhead’s small breasts pressing against his bare back. “And I ought to tell Mistress Taylor that you asked me to.”

“Are you?” Scott asked, feeling his heart start to beat faster in his chest. If Night Life knew that Scott was still looking for ways to escape… Not good.

“Nah,” Emma said, his hands moving up Scott’s torso until they came to his chest. His chest, and the green bra that sat tightly on his shoulders. His chest, and the small breasts, even tinier than Emma’s peas on a plate. “Not if you don’t ask me to again.”

Scott could take a hint. At least if it came from his friend. He subsided, staring blankly ahead as he tried to think. There had to be a way out of here. Especially with Emma’s help. Especially with Night Life gone, doing whatever villainous things she was busy doing with those pussies in the Undersiders.

“Isn’t it nice to see that your titties are coming in?” Emma asked, derailing Scott’s train of thought. He shook himself, feeling Emma’s hand start to concentrate on his chest, rubbing back and forth. “Cute little black tits, with two nice firm nipples.” The redhead sighed happily. “You’re going to look cute with them.”

“You call these boobs?” Scott asked. Not that he was sad they were so small, of course. “You need a microscope to see them.”

“Yeah,” Emma said, sighing and sounding a bit wistful. “It would be nice if they were a bit bigger. On both of us.” He pinched Scott’s nipples and the black boy straightened upwards. “But Taylor said that nobody’s going to be getting bigger titties than she has. And that using her power on herself doesn’t count, either.”

Well, thank god for that, Scott thought. At least with… curves this small, it would be easy to hide them until he worked them off. Whenever he escaped and could start properly exercising again. And eating too. Scott craved real food, instead of what Night Life fed him, saying that it was the proper sort of food for a mutt.

Emma let go of Scott’s body. Scott tensed up, wondering what was going to happen next. He wished he didn’t have to be so wary around his friend, but he didn’t have a choice. Not after Night Life had handed Emma a paddle and told him to spank Scott. And not after Emma had done it without a hint of hesitation or protest, either.

Instead Emma just sat down in front of Scott. Really, really close to Scott, too, not that there was any other choice in a room this size. He smiled at Scott, though Scott didn’t smile back. It didn’t seem to affect Emma.

“So, Scott,” Emma said, looking off to the side, red appearing on his cheeks. “I was wondering if…” his eyes flicked back to Scott. “Okay, screw it. Scott, do you want to make out with me?”

Scott’s jaw just about hit the floor. He looked at his best friend, as Emma started back at him with a hopeful expression. What the hell?

Okay, sure, Scott had masturbated a time or two to thoughts of him and Emmet. But there was one hell of a difference between those daydreams and this reality. For one, they would both be able to use their dicks. For another, holy shit, this was all so fucked up.

“Come on, what do you say, Scott,” Emma said in a wheedling voice after Scott stayed silent, staring at him. “I’m feeling horny, and I know,” his hand twitched out, brushing over Scott’s leg so quickly he could barely even feel the pressure, “you’ve got to be feeling the need too.” Emma’s gaze defocused a bit, staring through Scott at some point behind him. “Taylor fucks me all the time now, but when she didn’t…” Emma shivered a bit. “Man, I was so happy when I even got to kiss her.”

Scott flushed a bit. Emma wasn’t exactly wrong. He was horny. Horny all the time, and there was no way for him to deal with it. Not with that stupid fucking cage around his dick, stopping him from touching himself or even getting hard.

“I’m, uh,” Scott said, clutching his own arms, running his thumbs back and forth along his skin. “I’m not feeling like that. Who would, getting treated like this?”

Emma didn’t say anything. Instead, he looked down at Scott’s crotch. After a second, Scott looked down as well. And winced.

There were two ways to explain the dark spot on the center of his green panties, and leaking precum was the less humiliating explanation. Scott licked his lips, tongue flicking over the permeably green, fat lips. He was trying to think of something to say and coming up absolutely blank.

“I’m pretty wet too, see?” Emma said, pointing down at his own crotch.

Scott hesitated to look, but did so after a moment. On Emma’s pink panties, there was a dark spot as well. It wasn’t as large as Scott’s but it was there.

Scott swallowed heavily, not quite able to look away from the sight. There was where Emma’s arousal was leaking from his dick and into his panties, yes. But, Scott shifted around, wanting to feel more uncomfortable at the sight than he was actually feeling, also the obvious bulge from Emma’s locked-up cock. It was really obvious. Unmistakable, even.

The panties were tight enough on Emma’s crotch (and Scott’s, for that matter) that even in the dim light, Scott could see the exact, precise details of Emma’s cage. The hole at the front, the bulge at the back where the lock was attached, Scott could see it all. He wasn’t even certain if he’d see anything more with the panties removed.

Scott jumped a bit as Emma leaned forward and grabbed his hand. He looked up at Emma, who was looking at him, with big, soulful, needy eyes. Scott could feel that same kind of need inside of himself, even though he wouldn’t admit to it.

“Scott, I’m going to kiss you. Is that okay, baby?”

Scott hesitated, his eyes falling down to Emma’s pussy, pink lips. He could see the tip of Emma’s tongue poking out between them. He swallowed heavily, looking back up at Emma’s eyes. And then he nodded.

Emma’s face split open in a big, beautiful smile. The hand on Scott’s wrist slid forward, grabbing his waist, as Emma’s other hand reached out for his shoulder. The redhead leaned forward, exuding happiness from every pore. And then he started to kiss Scott.

It had been a long time since Scott had gotten kissed. By someone who meant it, at least. If it was Night Life kissing him, there wasn’t anything sweet or tender there. Just aggression, the shapeshifting villainess using it as one more way to control him. But with Emma… even though Emma was Night Life’s creature, he was so much softer and sweeter than Night Life had even once been to Scott.

Scott found himself kissing Emma back. Their tongue pressed against each other, twining around each other, poking against lips and teeth. Scott let out a breath he hadn’t even realized he had been holding.

“Sophia,” Emma whispered underneath his breath, pulling away just long enough to breathe in and out before going back in.

Scott wasn’t as repulsed by the name as he normally was. He was feeling too good. Emma was making him feel too good, with his soft hands wandering over Scott’s body, caressing him and rubbing back and forth.

And Scott’s hands were moving over his friend’s body as well. Emma really was soft all over, gentle and yielding to the touch as Scott’s hands slid along his pink bra and panties, over his smooth stomach or squeezing his thick thighs. It was such a nice sensation.

Scott wasn’t certain if Emma was wiggling towards him or if he was wiggling towards Emma. But either way, it ended up with them pressed really close together. Scott would have to draw his head pretty far back if he wanted not to feel Emma’s breath puffing against his face. And while there was nowhere in the room where he wouldn’t be able to smell Emma’s lavender perfume (God, Scott hoped it was perfume and that Night Life hadn’t fucked his friend over even more), from this close, Scott wasn’t smelling anything else.

Both Scott and Emma were making small, lewd noises as they kissed, their hands running along each other’s bodies. Scott was panting for breath, but couldn’t bring himself to stop kissing Emma. It felt so good. Like he was pouring out all of his frustrations and troubles into someone who really understood what was happening to him.

There was a muffled clink as their chastity cages pressed together. Scott glanced down, feeling the one point of hardness pressing against his crotch, as opposed to all the rest of Emma’s soft body. But he was soon distracted as Emma kept on kissing him, peppering kisses along his lips and chin until Scott started paying more attention to kissing Emma again.

“It’s so nice to kiss you,” Emma moaned, his hands gliding up and down Scott’s back, sometimes even grabbing at his ass. “I should have done this a long time ago.”

Scott nodded. He should have kissed Emmet before now, too. It was so fun. Just as good as kissing a girl, but with it being his friend on the other side. Scott moaned and shifted around, pressing his caged cock against Emma’s thighs and crotch, looking for some stimulation that he knew wasn’t actually coming.

“You’re so soft,” Scott whispered. “You feel so nice and you smell so good.”

Scott’s shoulders rose and fell. There were some more words on the tip of his tongue, but he swallowed them. He couldn’t say them. Not here. Not in Night Life’s place.

Scott’s hand reached down, rubbing at his and Emma’s crotches. He whined underneath his breath as he and Emma kept on kissing, feeling the faint, faint sensations that was all he could get from his dick. He could feel his ass opening and closing slightly and shuddered. That wasn’t real pleasure. That wasn’t how he was supposed to get off, no matter how good it was starting to feel. His dick, right there, straining against the cage as he kissed his friend. That was how he was supposed to get off.

“God, I wish I could fuck you right now,” Scott said, his voice hitching in the middle. “I’d screw you so hard.”

“I wish I could get fucked, too,” Emma said. “When Taylor gets back, maybe we can have her fuck the both of us, okay?”

Scott paused, his face twitching as he thought about what Emma had said. Then his face hardened. Scowling, he pushed Emma away from him, making the redhead rock back on his heels as he stared in puzzlement at Scott.

“Sop-,” Emma started to say as Scott stood up, backing up until his back was pressed against the wall.

“No, no, fuck that,” Scott said, his voice shaking and angry. “No way, no way in hell am I ever going to ask that psycho bitch to fuck me. You hear me? It’s never going to happen and I’ll, I’ll…” Scott trailed off, not sure what to say next. There was no way he would ever want to hurt his friend. Emmet or Emma.

“Oh come on, Sophia,” Emma said, his voice too full of emotions for Scott to try to decipher in his current state. “You’re making it sound like it’s bad. But it’s great to get fucked by her. Don’t you get that yet?”

Scott scowled at him. He was starting to shake, and there was a red-hot ball sitting in his lower stomach, the arousal still inside of him and refusing to leave even though he was super-pissed off. He was sure that he was still leaking precum but so what? It was so easy, so right to reach out and grab hold of his anger, feeling the familiar cloak wrapping around his shoulders.

“Fuck that, Emmet,” Scott said, his hands clenching and relaxing into fists, over and over. “If you had an ounce of pride left, you’d be working with me to get out of here, not just lazing around like some harem girl!”

“Don’t you talk to me like that,” Emma said, rising to his feet. “Just because I know what a good thing we’ve got going here, doesn’t mean you can take it out on me just because you haven’t seen it yet!”

Scott was breathing hard, his tense shoulders rising and falling as he stared at Emma. He wanted to reach out and punch- not Emma. Not his friend. Night Life. God, Scott wanted to kill that fucked-up bitch.

“Can’t you see what she’s doing to you? To us?” Scott demanded, stamping his foot in rage. “She’s treating us like dolls, twisting us around for laughs.”

“She’s helping us,” Emma replied frostily, crossing his arms underneath his chest. “I never would have gotten the guts to admit what I am if it hadn’t been for her help. And the same’s going to happen to you, sooner or later. You’ll see everything she’s doing for you, and you’ll be grateful for it. You’ll see.”

A red haze was starting to cross Scott’s vision as he stared at his friend. He- he couldn’t- Oh, fuck all of this.

“Get the hell out,” Scott growled, turning around and slamming his fist against the drywall. It cracked a bit, and the minor pain seemed to flow through Scott, reinvigorating him. “Just get the hell out of here.”

There was a pause behind him. Scott didn’t turn to look. Instead, he kept on staring at the wall, slowly counting, trying to use his anger instead of letting it get on top of him. He didn’t even look around as Emma walked past him, stomping his feet. Or as the door slammed shut, banging against the frame.

Scott gently beat his head against the wall. How the fuck was he going to manage this? He knew there had to be a way. There had to be something he could do that would make Emmet see what was happening to him in the right light. And then they could get out of here.

Scott just needed to figure out how to make it happen.

Scott’s dick hurt. It hurt and it should be feeling so good. He was feeling arousal running through his body, and that meant that his dick should be growing, getting harder and harder for him to use. Scott knew how good it could feel to have a girl’s mouth or hands wrapped around his cock. Being on the track team and being a superhero had certain benefits.

But now, with this chastity cage, Scott wasn’t getting any of that. The arousal was pulsing inside of him, making him feel so turned on, and nothing was happening. His dick was trying to grow, to rise up and be nice and hard. And with the steel cage, all he was feeling was a tense ache as his dick tried and failed to get hard.

Scott gritted his teeth and used all of his willpower to keep his hands by his side. He wasn’t going to give Night Life the satisfaction of seeing him clutch and claw at his locked-up dick. No way in hell.

Scott’s head was pressed against the floor as Night Life hammered in and out of his ass. His disturbingly soft chest was pressed against the floor as well, and his nipples hurt a bit as the rubbed against the fake wood floor. His legs twitched and if he wasn’t being held up by two tentacles wrapped around his waist, he would have been flat on the floor, every bit of him.

“Your ass is getting better and better,” Night Life said, her words hissing through the mouth full of fangs she had grown. “Nice and soft and smooth. Nice to see that even a stupid bitch like you has a few redeeming features.”

Then she lowered her head back down in a disgusting kind of kiss. Scott flinched as Night Life’s lips attached to his skin, feeling the suction form right over his left shoulder blade. He could feel the fangs mounted on the insides of the lips lightly pressing against his skin, forming yet another hickey. Scott had never gotten a hickey before, and now his back and shoulders were peppered with them, a dozen circular marks from Night Life sucking on his skin in an obscene kiss as she fucked his ass.

The pair of dog ears on top of Scott’s head were drawn flat against his skull. He still couldn’t believe that Night Life had managed to do that, to actually give him new body features. New body features that he could control, too. But his tail wagged and his ears twitched and Night Life had said that they would keep on growing, that they wouldn’t look so small on his body.

And then she had fucked him with a dog’s dick, saying that a bitch like him had needed to learn how to be a proper bitch. And when that burning hot dick had knotted inside of him and started to pump even hotter cum deep into Scott’s bowels… Scott had been really glad he had been facing away from Night Life then. That way, she couldn’t have seen the flash of pleasure whipping across his face.

Scott might have been able to hide that look on his face, but he didn’t think he was going to be able to hide how his dick felt like it was about to about to start leaking. Even without Emma around to tattle on him. He tried to fight it down, tried to deny what he was feeling. That Night Life’s fucked-up dick felt good as it thrust inside of him, hitting against something that sent a lightning bolt of sensation through him with every thrust. That his nipples were getting stiff as they pressed against the cold floor. That he had been fucked in the ass more than he had ever gotten someone else to touch his dick.

Scott did his best to keep his body still, to not push back against Night Life as she fucked him. His hands curled up, fingers pushing against the floor as Night Life hammered into him, fucking him so roughly he couldn’t believe that he was surviving this. And it kept on happening, Night Life’s stamina completely undrainable.

Scott tried to focus on breathing, just working on getting enough air into his lungs. That way he didn’t need to think about anything else. Like how his dick was starting to feel really good, even though it wasn’t being touched. Even though it wasn’t even getting hard, forced to stay soft and small and useless, locked away in the cold, cold cage.

“What’s wrong, Sophia?” Night Life asked. “Don’t tell me that you’ve finally realized how limited your vocabulary is, and that you’re not going to curse me out anymore with the same three threats. I so love hearing you whine about the Protectorate as I cover that black skin with a nice sticky shade of white.”

Scott scowled, but didn’t actually respond. Night Life may not have gotten tired of hearing his threats, but Scott had gotten tired of making them. There was just no point to it all. He could rant and rave right up until the point that Night Life shut him up and that was it. There were better things Scott could be using his breath on. Like getting ready for the inevitable rough facefuck Night Life was certain to dish out.

“I wonder if you’re feeling as good as I am,” Night Life said musingly. “Because your ass is making me feel really good.” Something that wasn’t quite a tentacle and wasn’t quite a hand ran over Scott’s rear and thigh.

“Of course not,” Scott said. He twitched as the appendage ran over him. He could feel himself starting to leak, and was afraid to look at his crotch in case he might see a long line of arousal stretching from his cage to the floor. Just like Emma. “Who would?”

Night Life laughed condescendingly and Scott flushed. He didn’t believe it, either. It was feeling too good. The first time that he had felt this kind of good since… however long it had been since Night Life had captured him. Scott had no idea how long that was.

He did know that it had been a long time since he had managed to cum. Or even get close to an orgasm. Night Life had been screwing him with that just like she had in every other way.

And speaking of screwing… Scott stopped himself from making any weak, unmanly sounds as Night Life kept on fucking his ass, the seven-sided dick sliding into him. And sliding out so much more slowly as the shaft twisted around inside of his rear before untwisting as Night Life pulled backwards. He just couldn’t help it. After so long, it was feeling so good.

The pain and the pleasure, it was all just becoming too much for Scott, twisting around inside of him just like Night Life’s dick was, settling on top of itself. Scott knew why Night Life was doing this to him. It felt good for her, taking revenge on the pranks he had done to her, as Scott and Taylor. And it was feeling good for him, his body betraying his mind, and starting to love getting fucked in the ass.

Scott knew that was what Night Life wanted. That her plan was to turn him into a black version of Emma, horny and needy and getting off on spankings and all of that. And he knew that it was working. Sure, maybe it was just some part of him that liked that kind of stuff to start with, but now? Regardless of where it had come from, Night Life was making it blossom, taking up more and more of Scott’s interest in sex.

Scott was having trouble how else he was supposed to enjoy sex. How anything else could compare to Night Life using his body, abusing his body and making him feel good in the process. It was sick and it was twisted, and it still felt so, so good.

It felt good. It felt really, really good. Scott’s breath hissed in between his teeth as he tried not to show how good it was feeling. How his ass was squeezing down around the dick inside of him. How the pressure, the suction on his back was making him twitch and moan. How Night Life was making him enjoy this.

“Ugh,” Scott moaned, his cheeks burning as he gave the very slightest hint of what he was feeling. “Guh, Night Life.”

Even that was too much. Especially in the needy, whiny tone Scott wasn’t able to keep himself from using. His entire body shivered, and he tried to stop feeling so turned on. It didn’t work.

“What was that, Sophia?” Night Life asked. “Does the puppy need to say something to his owner?”

Scott shook his head, burying his face in the floor and not looking up. He wasn’t going to let Night Life get that kind of satisfaction. He wasn’t. All he was going to give her was her inevitable orgasm.

And Scott was worried that his own orgasm might happen first. He was getting super turned on. Maybe more turned on than he had ever been before, even that first time he had gotten a blowjob. The way Night Life was thrusting into him, the tip and the edges of her dick pressing against his too-large prostate, it was just making him feel so good. Even the pain was making him feel good, the hurt providing a counterpoint to the pleasure.

Scott-Scott was going to cum. His eyes got wide as he realized that he was going to cum from getting brutally fucked in the ass. And that he was going to cum in front of Night Life. He was going to cum because of Night Life.

He couldn’t handle it. He just couldn’t. There was no way that Scott, Shadow Stalker, was the kind of guy who got off from being fucked in the ass. But it was still happening. And Scott couldn’t stop it. He didn’t want to stop it.

And maybe that meant that Scott-

Further thoughts were blasted away as Scott came for the first time in far too long. He moaned from the very bottom of his soul, feeling the pleasure exploding inside of his ass. He was just aware enough to realize that it was different from cumming from his dick. That it was better than cumming from his dick.

He dug his face against the floor, feeling his soft dick shooting cum into the cage, and his semen overflowing and dribbling onto the floor. He couldn’t help himself as he thrust back and forth, trying, for the first time, to fuck himself on Night Life’s cock instead of just getting fucked. He felt the pleasure racing through him, erasing every care and concern, not leaving anything but the joy of getting his ass fucked by Night Life.

The tail above his butt started to wag and the ears on his head rose up. He couldn’t believe how good he was feeling. It was wonderful, and the orgasm kept on happening. It seemed like it would never end.

“Oh, did the whiny little puppy finally manage to cum?” Night Life asked. He could barely focus on what she was saying, he was so caught up in what he was still feeling. “Did he make a cummy, make a mess all over the floor from getting fucked in his ass?”

He shivered as he felt his body get touched, half a dozen points of pressure moving up and down his body, from his legs to his shoulders. And he found himself wanting to feel it some more, the lingering, itching sensation weirdly welcome. Even as he started to recover, he still wanted more.

“Sophia?” Night Life asked. “Sophia, listen to me. Are you a good bitch who made a mess because you were feeling too good to control yourself?” He thought that might be the case. “If you are, then you need to tell me. Tell your owner so she knows what to do.”

He couldn’t speak. He didn’t have enough control over his body to manage that quite yet.

So instead Sophia just nodded.

Sophia giggled. He was feeling horny. He was usually feeling horny. But how else should a bitch in heat feel? Of course he wanted a nice dick inside of him.

Sophia crawled out of her bed, right at the end of Mistress’s bed. He was so lucky that he got to sleep in the same room as Mistress. Way better than the old closet he had been in.

Crawling on his hands and knees, just like a proper bitch should, Sophia looked around the apartment for Mistress. Or Emma. Sophia wanted to get fucked, but it could be fun to play with Emma as well. Get belly rubs, maybe.

Sophia’s tail beat back and forth, slapping against his thighs as he thought about how fun it would be to be with either one. Inside his cage, his tiny little clitty started to drool. He knew he shouldn’t be making a mess, but how couldn’t he, thinking about how he could get fucked? And he could feel himself trying to get hard, his little black dicklet straining against the metal. And that was really funny. What would a bitch like Sophia do with a hard cock? It was a good thing that Mistress had locked him away. That way, Sophia got to do such fun things, without having to try and convince people that his small little thing was worth paying attention to.

Sophia found Mistress and Emma together in the main room. He really should have thought to go right there. He was such a dumb doggy sometime.

Mistress was in a new body that Sophia hadn’t seen before. But he could always recognize Mistress, no matter what she looked like. Even when she was looking like a giant snake, slithering around on the ground. And with a head on top of a long stalk that twisted around to look at Sophia. And a cluster of tentacles poking out of her back. And two dicks sticking out from her front.

“Is the sleepyhead finally up?” Mistress asked. “Took you long enough.”

Sophia whined in apology. But his bed was just so comfortable. He could curl up in it and go right to sleep, listening to Mistress and Emma up above him.

Sophia’s gaze swung over to Emma. He was sucking on Mistress’s cock, switching from one to the other, bobbing his head up and down as the scaled dicks moved in and out of his mouth. Sophia could see little pincers at the base of each, trying to grab onto Emma’s face and hold him down, his face pressed flat against Mistress’s body. And there were three vertical lines down the top third of each dick. Sophia knew his Mistress, and he figured that meant that they would split open once she started to cum, keeping him (or Emma, he supposed) firmly locked onto Mistress’s shaft in two separate ways. Three, if you counted how Sophia never wanted to not get fucked by Mistress.

And then there would be whatever wonderful kind of cum she’d produce. Sophia was always amazed at what Mistress could whip up. If it only felt weird inside or on Sophia, then Mistress wasn’t feeling very inspired. Normally, it would be so, so hot or super cold as it got shot deep inside Sophia’s ass, and then he’d find out what other treats Mistress had added to it. An itchy sensation so that Sophia wouldn’t have a chance of forgetting how hard he had been fucked, or it would be super runny and get spread all over his skin in just a few seconds or something, something amazing.

“Emma, you decide which dick you want to suck and stay on that one,” Mistress said. “Sophia come over here and wrap your fat ass around the other.”

Sophia didn’t need to be told twice. He started crawling over, his ears standing upright and the pace of his tail increasing, slapping back and forth against him and any furniture nearby. His ass was already ready, opening up and clenching down. That dick was going to feel so good inside of him. Every dick always did. Well, except for Emma’s, the one time he had tried to fuck Sophia’s ass. Sophia hadn’t gotten a thing from feeling that pink chastity cage moving around inside of his ass.

“You’re such a stupid dog,” Mistress said kindly, a tentacle running back and forth against Sophia’s face, leaving a burning, tingling sensation behind. “But you’d rather be stupid and happy then smart and miserable, wouldn’t you?”

Sophia nodded. That wasn’t even a question. He turned around, wiggling his fat ass from side to side, his black cheeks jiggling. He needed to be fucked so bad. He was drooling arousal at a steady rate, a long line going from the tip of his cage to the floor. Not even Emma was leaking that much. He just had a few drops every now and then as he sucked Mistress off.

Emma was on top of Sophia, his front pressed against Sophia’s back as he bobbed up and down along his chosen cock. It was kind of irritating, having his hard cage rubbing against Sophia’s mint-green hair. But if that was the only problem with Sophia getting fucked, then he was happy to take it.

Sophia cooed as he felt the tip of Mistress’s dick pressing against his ass. Oh wow, he needed to be fucked. He was so horny, he hadn’t been fucked in ages. Or hours, at least. He needed to be fucked, he needed to be fucked, he needed to be fucked.

And Mistress fucked him. Sophia’s mouth split open in a big smile as Mistress pushed forward, her cock sliding into him. It felt great. He could feel the scales along it rubbing against his insides, and he could already feel the pincers at the base scrabbling against his ass.

Sophia wasn’t actually that surprised when one of Mistress’s tentacles came down and spanked him. He squealed, his smile growing even bigger. Especially when he realized that the burning sensation left behind wasn’t just from getting spanked. Mistress was leaving something behind on his skin, that was making his black skin burn. And it felt good, just like everything else Mistress did to him.

Sophia pushed back against Mistress, feeling the pincers grab onto his fat, soft ass, holding him in place. There was no way he could pull away now, not that he wanted to. It felt so good to have Mistress buried inside his ass, her dick pressing against his prostate, making him leak in excitement.

And Mistress was still slapping him with tentacles. Against his ass, his thighs, his face, his chest, anywhere and everywhere. And it felt so good.

Sophia started to whine in happiness, the sounds he was making mingling with the sounds Emma was making as he bobbed up and down Mistress’s other cock. Sophia could feel his orgasm coming on. And man, was he looking forward to it. It always felt great to cum. Almost as good as making Mistress cum. Sophia moaned and groaned, the closest he was allowed to get to speech as he pushed back against Mistress, grinding his ass from side to side.

What more could a dog like Sophia possibly want, then to be fucked by his Mistress? Absolutely nothing. To get fucked and cummed in and cummed on was the absolute best thing in the world for Sophia.

Sophia felt Emma pressing against him. He shifted to the side, as much as he could, letting Emma get in to do his work as well. It would be nice to have all of Mistress’s dick to himself, but he wouldn’t be a good dog if he tried to keep all of Mistress. Doing that would make Sophia a bad dog, and he didn’t want to be a bad dog.

And not just because bad dogs got punished (though there was a bit of that). Sophia wanted to be a good dog because being good felt good. It was just like when he had been a superhero, though he hadn’t seen it like that. Being a good dog, being a good hero, the two of them both always felt so nice. Far better than being a bad dog. Or a bad superhero, Sophia supposed.

Sophia had been trying to convince Mistress to let him be a superhero again. Maybe not Shadow Stalker, since that would mean a bunch of questions Sophia wasn’t sure how to answer. But just getting to go out and be with Mistress would be awesome. It would suck for poor Emma, but that was the price he paid in being a sissy and not a bitch.

Of course, one of the reasons that Sophia was having trouble talking Mistress around was that he wasn’t allowed to speak. That made it really difficult to convince her of anything, beyond that Sophia needed a good fucking. Which was great, obviously! But-

Sophia’s thinking about how he could be a hero again was cut off as Mistress pressed really hard against that wonderful spot inside of his ass. Sophia made a whimpering noise, feeling the amount of precum leaking from his cock redouble as Mistress pressed down like that. His black ass squeezed down around the shaft, trying to hold it tight inside of him. But no matter how tightly he squeezed, his ass just wasn’t able to keep Mistress from continuing to fuck him.

“Who’s a good little slut?” Mistress asked, running a tentacle up around Sophia’s neck, and closing slightly. Not enough to choke, but still pressing even more tightly than Sophia’s collar. “Does the horniest, neediest slut in the entire city belong to me?”

Sophia nodded, hoping that Mistress was talking about him. It was always so nice when Mistress paid attention to him. He pushed back against Mistress’s cock, as much as he could, feeling the pincers wiggle a bit as he shifted around.

Sophia was feeling so good, all through his body. He could feel the arousal building up inside of him. He was already starting to leak, thin droplets of precum dribbling out of his cock and then out of his cage. He wasn’t wearing any panties, so the precum fell straight from his cocklet down onto the floor.

Sophia’s nipples were stiff and hard as well. Maybe he should play with them, run his hand back and forth along his chest, feeling the stiff nubs sway on top of his very small breasts. No, no, if he tried that, he’d just fall flat on his face. Sophia’s legs were feeling weak enough that he didn’t want to risk supporting himself on only three limbs instead of all four.

“And how’s my other sissy gurl?” Mistress asked. “Liking the taste of the cum I made for you?”

Sophia barely listened to Emma’s answering moans. Mistress was cumming from her other cock already? No fair! Sophia needed to do a lot better job if he was going to be a good dog. He started grunting, putting more and more force into his thrusts, rocking himself back and forth against Mistress and her body.

Mistress was taking care of him, rubbing his body with the tentacles. By now, almost every spot on Sophia’s body felt like it was on fire from the caresses of the tentacles, rubbing along his skin and leaving whatever powder or whatever it was behind. It hurt, it was irritating, it was annoying, but it still let the pleasure Sophia was feeling be that much better.

“Mgh. Mgh. Mgh,” Sophia whined, making as much noise as he was allowed to. He was trying to tell Mistress how good he was feeling, but he knew he wasn’t doing a very good job. He’d just have to hope she could read it in his body language.

“What a horny little bitch you are,” Mistress said, sounding amused. “I could have you get fucked by anything right now and you’d do it, wouldn’t you? You wouldn’t hesitate for a second,” Mistress continued, a tentacle drawing its way up Sophia’s face and making him twitch. “It wouldn’t even have to be me, just so long as it made you cum. What a nasty, perverted little slut I’ve made you into.”

“Or was he like that already?” Emma asked, making a popping sound as he tore himself off of Mistress’s cock. “Just like me?” There was another slurping sound as he returned to sucking dick.

“Wow, the sissy raises a good point for once,” Mistress said, her tone a lot fonder than her words. “Maybe you always were nothing more than a bitch in heat, wishing he could get bred. Is that what you are, Sophia?”

Sophia thought that over for a bit. He sure couldn’t see anything wrong with that statement. Getting fucked in the ass always felt so good. And it might even feel good if it was someone besides Mistress fucking him. Kissing Emma, after all, was really nice, just like kissing Mistress was.

Sophia nodded, his black tail wagging back and forth, brushing past Mistress’s body. He couldn’t quite coordinate himself to look behind him, but he was sure that Mistress knew what he was thinking. After all, Mistress was so much smarter and wiser than Sophia was. How could she not know?

“I thought you’d agree,” Mistress said, a grin obvious in her words. “Well, then maybe I should start showing you off to people. You remember the Undersiders, don’t you, Sophia? You’re not so dumb you’ve forgotten all about them, are you?”

Sophia did remember the Undersiders. He didn’t remember much about them, because they had only ever fought a bit instead of sitting down and talking. Or fucking. Yeah, Sophia would much rather get fucked than talk. Or fight. And that was why he would be such a unique and effective superhero if Mistress let him go back out!

“Maybe I should go bring you to them,” Mistress said slyly, tentacles poking and prodding Sophia’s body. “I’m sure they’d love to see you again.” Mistress laughed, and Sophia smiled. He wasn’t sure what the joke was, but it was always nice to smile. “Maybe I’d even let them fuck you. Well, if Li-Tattletale isn’t too annoying.”

Oh yeah. That was one of the two things Sophia remembered about the Undersiders. Tattletale was annoying. The other was that Grue futzed with Sophia’s shadow mode. And that Sophia had almost been laid out in a single punch by the darkness-generating girl.

Sophia nodded. He wasn’t quite certain if he wanted to get fucked by the Undersiders, but he sure wouldn’t mind showing off for them! After all, Sophia looked so nice and sexy like this. Everyone (Emma and Mistress, the only people Sophia saw) said so.

Sophia smiled to himself as he pushed himself back against Mistress. The pincers latched onto his butt felt nice, keeping in place, ensuring that he could only wiggle a bit as Mistress fucked him. He wondered if they were restricting Emma as much, but there was just no way to really see, not with Emma’s body blocking so much of the view.

Speaking of the view, Sophia wondered if Mistress liked watching Emma suck cock or Sophia get fucked in the ass more. Sophia was obviously prettier, with skin a more interesting color, and a cute pair of ears and tail. But Sophia was down below Emma, so Mistress couldn’t see how his fat ass looked as it was slammed into over and over again.

Sophia pouted about that for a moment, then did his best to forget it. And the best way to forget something was to be fucked so hard he couldn’t think about it anymore. He shifted his hips from side to side, feeling the cock shifting around inside of him. Sophia made a whining noise at that. It felt so good.

Sophia felt like he was going to cum soon. He hoped that Mistress was going to cum soon as well. A good doggy always made sure that his owner was enjoying herself as much as he was, after all. And it would be nice if Emma could cum as well. Cumming was great, after all, and Sophia wanted everyone he knew to do it as much as possible. Including himself, of course.

“Is the little dog getting close to cumming?” Mistress asked, tentacles running up and down Sophia’s head, playing with both sets of ears and making them burn with whatever was in the tentacles. “Is the little bitch going to make a mess on the floor as he gets too excited?”

Sophia nodded, jerking his head up and down. He was. He was going to make a big mess. A bigger mess than he already had made. He just hoped that Mistress didn’t stop fucking him. That would just be awful, so close to his orgasm.

But if she did, then she did. And Sophia would just have to deal with it. After all, Mistress knew best, so Sophia would have to cope with it. But he sure hoped she wouldn’t. He hoped that all three of them could have a great orgasm together, all of them getting to feel so wonderful as they all came.

Sophia loved Emma. Sophia loved Mistress. And Sophia loved being with the two of them.

Chapter Text

“That’s a good bitch,” Taylor moaned, her transparent eyelids closing, “just like that. Keep on letting me fuck that slutty ass of yours.”

Taylor sighed in satisfaction as she came. It always felt so nice to cum, to pump another load of semen into or on the bodies of her subby sluts. A thrill of pleasure ran through her entire body as her thick dick pulsed, driving jet after jet of semen into Sophia’s knotted ass.

“Urg, oh,” Sophia muttered underneath Taylor. She could barely see any of him, since the black bitch was pressed down onto the bed, covered by Taylor’s latest creation.

Taylor had put a lot of work into her newest body. It didn’t really look like anything you could find on Earth, with the closest point of comparison being a slug. But even that wasn’t that close, and Taylor only thought of her body like that because of how the giant foot that made up most of her body was pressing down on Sophia, pressing almost every bit of his body into the bed.

Not his face, though. For one, he needed to breathe. For another, it let Taylor see the look on Sophia’s face as he came from getting fucked in the ass by a corkscrew shaped cock that expanded when Taylor orgasmed. And that look was priceless.

Still, it was kind of a pity that, as fun as this position was, grinding Sophia’s entire body down into the bed, Taylor couldn’t see the rest of his body. Because Taylor had done a good job turning the former superhero and jock and asshole into something a lot more attractive.

No more over-muscled bruiser, thinking with his fists instead of his brain. Now he thought with his ass, mostly about how nice it would be to have something inside his ass. Which was a much better use of his time, all things considered.

Taylor could just picture what Sophia looked now. All soft, curvy lines and sensitive skin, so ready, so eager to take whatever Taylor could dish out. Just like Emma was. Though there were a few differences.

Sophia being black instead of white like Emma and Taylor for one. Or, at least, Taylor whenever she bothered to look like her birth body, of course. If Taylor wanted to look white these days, it was a white that other humans only looked like after a serious accident with some serious chemicals.

And the dog ears and tail, that was a big difference between Taylor’s two toys. Could she get that to be any more alliterative? Probably not. Anyway, Sophia had those, and Emma didn’t. And Sophia looked cute with them. Especially with how hard he would wag his tail when Taylor said she was going to fuck him.

Sophia didn’t talk much at all now. Not that Taylor thought that was a big loss. Nobody would ever have described Scott as a stimulating conversationalist before, and now there was a much better use for his mouth. Wrapping it around Taylor’s latest cock, or licking cum off of Emma’s skin, those were a far better fit for Sophia than trying to talk like a person, when he was really just a slutty little bitch in heat. A cute bitch in heat, though.

Though Emma was cute too, of course. Taylor glanced at him, sitting on the side of the bed, watching them. That flat chest, with the barest hint of softness to it, those widely flared hips, perfect for grabbing and using as a handhold while fucking, the pretty, made-up face that looked so cute when screwed up in an orgasm, that big, soft ass, perfect for fucking and spanking, everything about Emma was sexy. And the same went for Sophia, just as much.

Well, everything except their endurance. It was a damn good thing that Taylor had two bois to work her lust out on, because one of them just wasn’t enough. Hell, two of them wasn’t really enough, not with how hot and horny Taylor could get, with so much lust boiling up inside of her, needing an outlet.

And the only acceptable outlet was down Emma’s and Sophia’s throats, or up their asses or smeared across their bodies. Masturbation just wasn’t something that Taylor had any interest in doing. Why else would she have gone to all the trouble of showing Emma and Sophia how to be better than they were if she wasn’t going to fuck them silly?

Fuck them so silly they could barely even remember their own names, and Taylor would still be left with a raging erection. It was always bad when that happened, when Taylor was still boiling over with lust but both Emma and Sophia were totally out of it.

At least Emma and Sophia didn’t have to deal with that. With erections that refused to go down, at least. They could get pretty horny all on their own, but with the cags firmly wrapped around their shafts, there was no way they’d ever have to deal with getting an inconvenient hard-on. Or even a convenient hard-on.

It was so hard to choose Taylor’s favorite part of how Emma and Sophia looked. But having them in chastity, their limp, soft, tiny little cocks wrapped up in plastic and metal had to be one of the better parts of their transformation. The way they would still, even after all this time, clutch their crotches, trying to masturbate with their useless dicklets was just adorable. And so was how they would moan and groan when their fingers found nothing but unyielding metal and plastic, stopping them from doing anything but touching their balls.

And there was the way they made cum. It sure wasn’t anywhere near as impressive as what Taylor could make, obviously. Or even what regular guys could make. Taylor made sure both Emma and Sophia were aware of that. Every week or so, she’d have them watch porn, and especially focus on the dicks, seeing what real, uncaged men could do with their thick, hard cocks, and the amount of cum they produced from them. The contrast with Emma’s and Sophia’s limp, soft cocks and the amount of cum dribbling from their shafts was just so obvious.

Still, it was pretty cute whenever her two bois managed to cum. It was so cute watching them make a cummie, gasping and moaning, a look of absolute bliss passing over their faces as their overgrown clits twitched inside their cages. And then the stream of watery cum trickling out of the cage, running down their thighs or dropping onto the floor? So fucking cute. Sometimes Taylor thought she should record it and post pictures or a video online, just so that everybody could see how cute the two of them looked when cumming.

And other times Taylor thought that maybe she should take the cages off. Not for long, of course. Mostly it was just so that Emma and Sophia would get to see what getting turned into Taylor’s bois had done to their cocks. How even without the cage, their dicks were still soft and limp and useless, not good for anything except making a cummie when they came from getting fucked in the ass by a real cock. Although it could be pretty fun to tell the two of them to try and masturbate, and see them pumping two fingers up and down along their cocklets, trying to feel a fraction of the pleasure they felt when Taylor was buried inside their ass, pumping them full of her latest kind of semen.

Taylor sighed in happiness. Both Emma and Sophia were so cute, and cute all over. She had done a damn good jog training and molding them into such fine sissies. And they were so much happier this way, horny little submissives who needed Taylor around to fuck them and tell them what to do.

“Doesn’t it feel so nice, Sophia?” Emma asked, his voice still sounding a bit tired as he ran a hand through Sophia’s mint-green, slime-speckled hair. “Mistress takes such good care of us.”

“Guh, gah,” Sophia said in reply, drooling on the sheets as he came from getting Taylor’s load of thick, sticky, glue-like cum shot so deep into his ass that he was probably tasting it. And just wait until he discovered how much it made him itch. “Urgh.”

Taylor smiled at the thought as she looked at Emma, her head bobbing on the long, boneless neck she had created. Was Emma ready to take over for Sophia? Who had, in turn, taken over from Emma after the boi had fainted momentarily as he got fucked for the third hour in a row.

No, Taylor thought not. Emma was still moving pretty slowly and gingerly, and, from how he sat, still had a very sore ass. And that was a bit of a problem. Emma wasn’t ready to fuck again. Sophia was right at the limit of what he could handle. And Taylor was still pretty damn horny.

Maybe she’d just be a big girl and suck it up. After all, five hours of excellent, amazing sex really should be enough for anyone. Especially since Taylor did have stuff she needed to do today. Stuff beyond just screwing her sissy and her bitch, over and over again.

Like going over the information Tattletale had handed her. Taylor had already gone over it a couple of times, because no shit when you were planning a robbery you wanted to know what you were getting into. But there was still more Taylor was sure she could learn, if she wanted to go through Liam’s notes once more.

“Who’s a good boi?” Emma asked, scratching Sophia behind his new set of dog ears. “Yes you are, yes you are!”

It was humiliating and degrading in the extreme. And Taylor could still feel Sophia’s tail try to wag underneath her body. For that matter, she could still feel Sophia’s ass squeezing down around her expanded cock, even more than what his body would be trying to do with the intruder inside it. She was sure that if she flipped him over, she’d see that he had made a complete mess with his leaky little dicklet.

Emma looked up from Sophia and ran his eye over Taylor’s body. Taylor looked back at him.

“So are you going to be taking this body out tonight?” Emma asked, gesturing at Taylor.

“No,” Taylor said instantly, shaking her head. “I can barely even move in this. It’s just for pinning slutty little bois to the ground and filling their assholes with cum.”

Emma smiled at that, his hand going behind his back. He nodded, and Taylor noticed that a small line of precum appeared at his cage, stretching downwards before it snapped. Maybe Emma was up for another round of being Taylor’s cocksleeve after all.

“So are you going to try being fast or tough?” Emma asked. “Didn’t you say that Glory punched you into a wall last time?”

“Yes,” Taylor said, nodding. “A brick wall, too, and I still left a crater in it. He’s strong.” Taylor smiled. “But if he can’t even catch me, then what good is it? And since we’re hitting DynaTech tonight, I don’t need anything that can carry a lot of money. Just a hard drive or two. I’ll be going for something agile tonight. Maybe based off that spider form, you remember it.”

“Yeah,” Emma said, still scratching Sophia behind the ears. Sophia was actually drooling from his mouth now, making a puddle appear on the bed. “When are you heading out, anyway?”

“Oh, another hour or so,” Taylor said, glancing at the clock. “Going to need maybe twenty minutes to get ready so…” she looked down at Sophia and sighed. There was just no way Sophia was up for more sex. If Taylor fucked him now, it wouldn’t be any different from fucking a onahole. And what was the point in that? “I suppose we should wrap this up.”

“And come back in the middle of the night to have a celebratory fuck?” Emma asked.

“That would be nice,” Taylor said, her head bobbing up and down along her stalk. “But you can just go to sleep whenever you feel like it. The Undersiders will probably want me to hang out with them and celebrate if things go well.” And since they were hitting a building that had one bored security guard, Taylor was pretty confident that things would go well. “Who knows when I’ll get back?”

Emma nodded at that. A flicker of something passed over his cute face as he seemed to realize something.

“And you want to wake one of us up by fucking our ass, don’t you?” Emma said. The tone in his voice was a long way from accusatory.

“I hadn’t even thought about doing that,” Taylor lied. “But if you want that to happen, I’m sure I can oblige.”

Taylor grinned at the expression on Emma’s face. It felt nice to come back to the back and forth like they used to have. Though there were a few changes since then. Like how Emma called her Mistress Taylor every few seconds. Or how the conversation could get derailed when Taylor felt horny and pushed Emma down onto her cock. Hornier than usual, at least.

Emma cocked his head to the side and looked at Taylor. His eyes narrowed as he stared. Taylor stared back.

“Are you still horny, Taylor?” Emma asked, glancing down at Sophia’s blissed-out face.

“Yeah,” Taylor said. “But I think I’m just going to have to deal with it. Sophia’s out of the game, and I don’t think you could take anything either.”

“No,” Emma said. “You really did a number on me,” Emma said with a smile, reaching back to rub his ass. “I’m still feeling too sore back here. And all over.”

Taylor could believe that. She had done a good job on Emma, fucking him over and over again. And since Emma hadn’t bothered to clean up, there was still plenty of semen, of all different kinds, all over his body. It was a good thing that Taylor had jumped Emma right as the boi left the shower, otherwise his clothes would just be a complete and utter ruin. Like his body.

Taylor couldn’t feel any regret over it, though. It had been so fun to fuck Emma. She had used a slightly different form to fuck her old friend with, instead of the slime-like mass she was using to pin Sophia down on the bed.

Honestly, Taylor wasn’t sure if it had been more fun to fuck Emma’s ass or to spank him. Because Emma had the perfect ass for spanking. It was big and soft and smooth, his cheeks an inviting target for Taylor’s hands or whips or tentacles or whatever form she was using at the time. And the reaction Emma had to being spanked made things even better. The way he squealed and moaned and moved around, the way his ass would get so red as he was spanked harder and harder, pretty much everything about him was perfect. Especially the look on his face once Taylor was done. Part of it was relief, part of it was exhaustion, part of it was happiness, all wrapped up in a face wet with tears and mucus and drool.

That was another image Taylor thought about posting online. Emma’s spanked ass and his face, both of them an absolute mess. Of course, the problem with posting Emma’s face was, well, posting Emma’s face. Even though Emma looked a lot cuter than Emmet ever had, there was still a clear, obvious resemblance between the two. So Taylor was just going to have to keep how pretty her bois could look to herself.

Of course, Taylor had made her bois as pretty as could be. One subby little pain slut, one happy dog, and Taylor couldn’t see any way to improve on the two of them. Which was kind of sad, because it had been so fun to train them, to tear Emmet and Scott down and build them back up, showing them the way they should be living their lives. As Taylor’s horny little bois.

“You know what you need, Mistress Taylor?” Emma asked, tapping his chin. “You need a third boi.” Taylor raised her eyebrows as she looked at Emma, the naked boi warming to the idea. “Yeah, obviously there’s no way just Sophia and I can handle you all the time. But maybe with a third boi here for you to use… yeah, I think that’s exactly what you need.”

Taylor stared at Emma, her mind turning over as she thought about it. That sounded… intriguing. Very intriguing. And nice. Fucking Emma and Sophia was great, obviously. And training them had been great, as well. Doing it all over again with a third candidate, and getting another sweet, slutty, subby sissy at the end of it? That sounded marvelous.

And Taylor was sure that both she and Emma had the same person in mind. There had been three assholes tormenting Taylor at Winslow, after all. And she already had shown two of them the errors of their ways, and how much better it was to let Taylor tell them what to do.

Taylor hadn’t thought of Matthew in a while. And who could blame her? He was pretty much a non-entity, especially with Emmet’s nasty remarks, and Scott’s physical blows. Always the third wheel, spinning along while Emmet and Scott really went to work on Taylor. But he had still played a part in making Taylor’s life hell. Oh, yes he had, and, frankly, Taylor was still bitter over it.

Matthew Clements… Taylor rolled the name around in her mind. Well, obviously Matthew would have to go. Madison would be a much better fit for how he would end up looking. And for the training itself…

Taylor had done a great job with Sophia, breaking him down and building him back up into the perfect little bitch, always ready to obey and eager for cock. And he had been a superhero, and, frankly, a black person growing up in a city filled with Neo-Nazi’s. He had been tough. Matthew? He might have a bit more backbone than Emma had shown at first. And then again, he might not. And either way, it wouldn’t be nearly as challenging as reforming Sophia had been.

“I think that is a very good idea, Emma,” Taylor said, smiling at Emma. He beamed in pride. “Round out the set, huh?” Taylor didn’t have any arms in this form, just a semi-solid mass that she used to draw things (like a black sissy bitch) underneath her. If she did, she would have patted Emma on the head, just like he was doing to Sophia. “Yes, that’s exactly what I need.”

“It will be nice to see him again,” Emma said happily, brushing his hair back behind his head. “We always had a good time with each other, hanging out and having fun. And not just about you, Mistress!” Emma quickly added. “We spent tons of time together without ever thinking about you.”

Taylor nodded, her good humor dimming slightly. Still, she couldn’t change the past. And it would be nice to see Emma, Sophia and… Madison, yes, that sounded about right, together having fun. Such as all three of them on their knees, looking up at her as they worked together to suck her cock. Yes, that was the kind of fun they should be having.

Of course, there were still a ton of questions to be sorted out. For one, finding out where Matthew lived. And then getting him. Taylor wouldn’t be too surprised if the heroes had connected the dots about her and the Trio. Maybe he’d have some number to dial for a guaranteed response or the like, if they thought Taylor was going to go after him. And she was, so they were right to think so. Whoever they were. Cops, PRT, Protectorate, whatever.

And once Taylor got Matthew where he belonged, what would she do with him? There were so many different options, and it was so hard to think of just one to do. So, what did she know about Matthew?

Well, he was more of a follower than a leader. Even Taylor had been able to tell that much, that he was a yes-man who was only one of the cool kids because he went along with the cool kids instead of being cool on his own.

Taylor paused for a moment, running that sentence back through her head. Okay, she knew what she meant by that. Close enough. So what did that mean for what Madison was going to end up as?

“What do you think he should end up being?” Taylor asked, still idly thrusting in and out of Sophia’s tight, grasping ass as much as she could. “A catboi or a nympho or what?”

Emma frowned in thought, tapping his manicured fingers against his chin. Taylor watched his eyes dart around the room, not really focusing on anything as he thought. Finally, he looked up.

“Matthew was always kind of small and skinny,” Emma said. “Maybe…”

“A little girl,” Taylor finished, her mind racing to the same conclusion Emma had reached. “He never made the decisions when he was with you two, and now someone else will still be telling him what to do.” Taylor felt a smile creeping across her face as her mind sparkled with all the different ideas that were suddenly coming to her.

“You know, Emma, before I met you, I liked to play House a lot. There was some doll, Clarabelle, I think, that I used to pretend to feed and take care of any everything.” Taylor snorted. “Heh, haven’t thought of her since I was five.” Her smile got even bigger, and Taylor wasn’t even using her power to make it happen. “But I think Madison might be a lot better doll than Clarabelle ever was.”

Emma nodded, a small smile playing on his own lips. His hands glided along his body briefly, fingers trailing over his soft, smooth, hairless skin. He looked Taylor in the eyes. His smile grew as an idea obviously came to him.

“I think that would be a great idea, Mistress Taylor,” Emma said, his voice dancing with joy. “Oh! And with a baby and a dog, I could do a naked apron thing when you come home from work,” various criminal activities, they both knew that was what he meant, “and we’d be the perfect Fifties family.”

Taylor stared at him for a moment and then burst out laughing. She threw her head back, and Emma giggled a bit as well.

“That’s a very nice idea, Emma,” Taylor said with a smile. “I like it a lot. Going to do your hair in that poofy style the women back then had?”

“Maybe, maybe,” Emma said, laughing at the idea, hands rising up to pat at the sides of his head, fingers pressing against his red hair.

“Of course,” Taylor said, leaning her head forward on her extremely flexible neck, “you know what the husbands did to their wives back then if they misbehaved?” Taylor’s forked tongue flicked out and ran over her lips. “They spanked them. Hard.”

Taylor could already picture Emma wearing nothing but an apron, his chastity cage and a collar, bent over Taylor’s lap. That pale skin always looked so nice once it turned red, shining from the spankings Taylor would dish out. And with Emma roleplaying, that could make things get even better.

“Oh,” Emma said with badly faked shock. “I sure hope I don’t burn the roast or anything, then.” His tongue flicked out, running over his lips. “But if I did,” Emma’s hips twitched back and forth, “I hope that at least you would be willing to punish me for screwing up something so simple when all you want to do is have a good meal after a long day at work.” Emma wasn’t even looking at Taylor anymore, his eyes unfocused as he concentrated on some private fantasy. “It would be so, so…” he trailed off, shivering in delight.

Taylor laughed. She’d better do a really quick job on training Matthew so that they could be the stereotypical 50’s family. Though, honestly, the training was its own reward. Getting to see her sadistic bullies slowly realize how cruel they had been to her, and how they would learn to live Taylor’s corrective efforts, it was something Taylor just didn’t get tired over.

Especially with such a wonderful end result. Look at Emma, a cute boi who knew his place but Taylor could still bounce ideas off of, just like when they had been kids. Look at Sophia, who was so much calmer and easier to get along with, now that he was Taylor’s bitch in heat, wanting nothing more than to be the best dog he could possibly be.

Of course, there was still a lot of planning Taylor would need to do. And stuff to buy. It was a good thing crime payed, since renting this apartment and buying clothes and food for three people (soon to be four) cost quite a bit of money.

And speaking of clothes for Matthew or Madison, what should Taylor buy? She hummed to herself, still slowly thrusting in and out of Sophia’s ass as she thought. No diapers, obviously. Madison might be Taylor’s little girl, but he wasn’t going to be that little. But there were still plenty of humiliating toys Taylor could get for his training. She might need to hit up the thrift store, and see what they had in the way of Dick and Jane books or baby toys.

As for the clothing… well, Emma had been easy to shop for. There was a large market for clothes for teenage girls. And Sophia had been even easier to shop for, with Taylor getting everything she needed in a single visit to the pet store. But even though Taylor had never checked, she didn’t think there was a huge demand for teenager-sized baby clothes.

Especially not the kind she wanted. She had a picture of what Matthew would be wearing, and they’d need to be pretty customized. And since Taylor wasn’t any good with a needle and thread, that meant that she’d be paying someone to make oversized, sexy baby clothes with words like Mommy’s Boi and Silly Slut on them. Which would mean Taylor would have to pay even more money to avoid any awkward questions.

Oh well. Nothing good in life was ever cheap or easy. And if it meant paying out some money to get Madison a proper set of clothing, then Taylor was just going to have to bite the bullet and shell out for it.

At least Matthew would look super cute in the clothes once he got them. And once he had been properly trained, he’d probably even be grateful for them! After all, look at Sophia. He was so much happier as a slutty puppy who needed his mistress’s cock then he had been as Shadow Stalker. He might not talk about it (or anything) but Taylor knew he had to be. And look at Emma. No more time wasted acting as if he was the big dog on campus. Now he knew what Taylor had always known, that he was a slutty sissy who got off on pain.

Yep, once Madison got his head on straight, he’d be so happy to be Taylor’s cute little baby boi. And Emma and Sophia would be so happy to have their friend back with them again. Really, Taylor was doing a good thing, reuniting the three of them. With a few differences from how things had been at school, but the changes were for the better.

The thought was good enough for Taylor that she came once more, shooting another jet of cum deep inside Sophia’s black ass, filling up with the glue-like cum her internal balls had produced. Sophia made a sound in the back of his throat, and Taylor was sure that if she looked, she’d see him making another tiny jet of thin, watery cum as the pleasure from getting his ass abused made him cum.

Taylor felt her penis start to shrink, the thick knot that took up so much of her shaft beginning to deflate. She had stopped pumping cum into Sophia’s ass a while ago, and it should have set by now. And have started to itch as well. It would be so fun once Sophia recovered enough to realize what was happening. Though that might take a while, he was pretty out of it right now. Limp and barely conscious, drooling as he lay on the bed.

Taylor slid backwards, her body slowly sliding backwards, leaving Sophia’s skin glistening with the fluid her foot produced. Her cock slid out of Sophia’s ass, even as the black bitch squeezed down, trying to keep it inside of him. What a sweet gesture, Taylor thought. Even when his mind was a million miles away, his body still knew what felt good, and wanted to have more of it. Taylor couldn’t take all the credit for that, no matter how good her training was. A good part of it was just Sophia’s natural inclinations coming to rise. It sure was lucky that two of Taylor’s three tormentors had been submissive sissy sluts who needed a good spanking in order to cum.

Sophia’s tail was still twitching back and forth, stained and matted with the slime oozing out from Taylor’s body. His ears were standing straight up and, now that Taylor was back far enough, she could see that, sure enough, he had made a mess of the bed, small amounts of precum leaking from his tight, metal cage as he had been fucked. He was the very picture of an exhausted, fucked-silly sissy.

Taylor tapped on her power, and felt it responding to her urges. She could feel her body shifting, into a form that she used so often she barely even needed to think about the details of it. The slug-like foot of her lower body drawing up into her torso as small, undeveloped legs began to poke out of her sides Her own, regularly human body.

Taylor snorted as Emma looked away. He might like what her transformations could do to his body, but he was such a wimp when it came to actually watching her shift her body around. As if there was anything weird about having her skin bulge as she absorbed and grew and rearranged her internal organs. Or having her skin split open as horns grew out of them.

Taylor thought about what she would need for the heist. Something that let her climb walls was always a good idea, though it was really rare for her to be able to actually go up along ceilings, unless they were super sturdy. So something with multiple grasping claws for feet, that she could use to either get a grip on a railing, or punch through a smooth surface.

Should she include a digestive system? It had been a few hours since Taylor had last eaten, and shifting around like burned a lot of energy. It was more mass that wouldn’t be directly useful for the job, but it would be really embarrassing to stop halfway to the target and send Grue out to pick up some burgers while Taylor grew back a stomach and digestive tract as quickly as she could. Better toss one in, just to be one the safe side.

And there was a ton more Taylor had to take care of. Not that she should do it now, of course. If she was some kind of man-high spider woman scuttling down the street to the Undersider’s base, that might draw just a bit of unwanted attention. She’d go as a regular human, and once everyone was ready to go then she’d start shifting.

Taylor’s power was fun, but there was a hell of a lot of work she needed to put into it. Sometimes she envied Grue, just for how simple the black girl’s power was. She wanted a bunch of thick, concealing darkness that not even Taylor could see through or Bastard’s dogs could smell, and she got it. No muss, no fuss, right when she wanted it. Easy as could be.

Of course, if Grue ever wanted to fuck Emma or Sophia (not that Taylor had any plans to tell her friends about her bois, let alone share them), she’d have to do something boring like putting on a strap-on, instead of growing a cock that could open up like a flower inside Emma’s ass. And Taylor knew which of those options was the better one. Heck, Emma knew which of those was better.

Taylor concentrated on growing an arm, the five fingers arranged around her hand in the normal manner, flexing as she grew them, bone and nerves and muscle and blood vessels forming inside of them. As soon as it was ready, she reached down and stroked Sophia’s head, imitating Emma as she scratched behind Sophia’s green ears.

Sophia gradually perked up at that, moving his head slightly to look at Taylor. His eyes were wide and unfocused, clouded with lust. Taylor smiled and kept on scratching.

“Hey, Sophia,” Taylor said, “how does my little pooch feel about going out on a hunt to fetch me a new toy?”

Matthew hummed to himself as he stared at the computer screen. The group chat was pretty empty tonight, and that was a pity. Matthew felt like talking to people. He wasn’t sure about what, but he just wanted to know that he was interacting with somebody else.

He glanced at his phone, sitting next to the laptop, and sighed. The people he really wanted to talk to weren’t around to hear him. He had no idea where his friends had vanished to. He didn’t want to think they had really been kidnapped or murdered or whatever the latest rumor around school was. Who would want to go after Emmet? He was a great guy, funny and smart and had a great way with people, even better than Matthew was. And anybody who went after Scott… well, showering after gym with Scott had been a real eye-opener for Matthew. He hadn’t thought anyone that lean could have that much muscle. No way someone could just kidnap Scott without getting a beating.

Which still didn’t mean Matthew wasn’t worrying about them. They were his friends! Of course he was worried about them, he wanted to know that they were alright and that they were doing well. What kind of friend wouldn’t want to know something like that.

Feeling a bit of a funk coming on, Matthew turned back to his laptop and started playing some music, trying to blast the thoughts away with something loud and awesome. He opened the chat window back up, idly responding to the little that had happened while he had been away. But the guys here, even the ones he knew went to Winslow, they just weren’t as fun to hang out with as Emmet and Scott were. None of the drive, none of the good ideas, none of the ability to make Matthew laugh.

Matthew would give pretty much anything to be able to see Emmet and Scott again.

Chapter Text

“Rise and shine!”

Matthew blinked, batting at whoever was touching his face. He tried to open his eyes and then immediately screwed them shut, hissing in pain. The light hurt, like nails stabbing through his eyes into his brain. Was he hungover? Man, he couldn’t even remember drinking last night!

“Now, then, none of that,” the voice said again. It was kind of familiar, but Matthew’s mind was sluggish enough right now he couldn’t place it. “You’ve got a big day ahead of you, sweetie!”

Covering his eyes with his hand, Matthew tried to look around himself again. There was a figure standing next to the light. The light that was still too bright for Matthew to look at whoever it was for more than a second. Instead, his eyes watering, he looked around the rest of the room.

And that was when Matthew started to worry. He didn’t recognize the room. Not one single bit. There was nothing here he could remember seeing. Not the shape of the room, not what was inside of it, even the view of the city (he hoped it was Brockton Bay) was different than the one he was used to.

“If you don’t get out of bed,” the voice, female, it was a woman, said, starting to sound stern, “then Mommy’s going to be very upset with you.”

“What?” Matthew said feebly, levering himself upright and swaying back and forth as the blood pounded in his head. “Argh, what happened?”

“You woke up, looked around and asked what was happening,” a voice said behind him. Matthew twitched in surprise, and then twitched even more as two arms wrapped around him from behind. “That should answer all of your questions, right?”

The voice was familiar, even more than the first. So familiar, in fact, that after only a few seconds, Mathew’s eyes widened in familiarity. He spun around, and then, once the room stopped spinning, looked at whoever had grabbed him.

“Emmet!” Matthew gasped, a smile appearing on his face. “You’re alive!”
“Nope!” The very, very pretty… Matthew wasn’t sure what gender the person staring at him was. They were right in the middle of the spectrum, with details pointing both ways. “Okay, I am alive.” They bopped Matthew on the nose. “But I’m not Emmet, silly!” They smiled and ran a hand through their red hair. “I’m Emma!”

Matthew’s jaw opened and shut soundlessly as he stared at the person in front of him. Emmet had a sister, but they weren’t twins, and her name was Anne, anyways. But this person looked a lot like a female version of Emmet. Even more than Emmet already did, at least. They had mostly the same curves to the face, the same kind of red hair (though a lot longer), the same general body shape, though without ever quite committing all the way to being a girly girl. More like a masculine girl or something.

“What’s… going on?” Matthew asked, crawling backwards a bit on the bed. Then he froze as he felt the bed dip underneath him, and a too-long, too-thin set of royal blue and white arms wrapped around him, just like… Emma had done.

“You’re with us now,” the first voice whispered in his ear. “With me.”

Swallowing heavily, his mouth going dry, Matthew turned his head. He knew the face staring back at him. Taylor Hebert. Oh shit. Oh shit. More and more pieces were becoming clear in Matthew’s head, and while none of them were joined together yet, he knew he wouldn’t like the picture they ended up forming.

“Welcome back,” Taylor said, with a big, big smile on her blue and white face that Matthew didn’t feel like sharing at all. “It’s so good to have the three of you back together.”

“T-three…?” Matthew asked, his eyes rolling around as he looked over the room again.

Taylor snapped her too-long fingers. And then a black girl climbed onto the bed. A naked black gi- no. No, it wasn’t.

Matthew whimpered loudly, even though his mouth was firmly shut. That was Scott. That was Scott, his and Emmet’s friend, naked except for a collar and a green thing around his crotch, and with very small breasts and dog ears and it was Scott.

“And now that I have you,” Taylor whispered into his ear, her breath puffing against his skin, “I’m going to make you into something just as cute and pretty as Emma and Sophia. Right, bois?”

“Yes, Mistress,” Emma said, nodding in the corner of Matthew’s vision. Scott did the same, a bigger, happier smile on his face than Matthew had ever seen on him before.

Matthew’s eyes rolled up in the back of his head as he fainted.

Matthew didn’t know how he knew, but even before he opened his eyes, he knew he was still in the same bedroom as before. Then he looked around, and saw somebody just off of the bed he was on.

It was a cute girl. Matthew felt a flicker of arousal stir through him as he looked. She was dressed up like a kid, some girl who thought that princesses and unicorns were the two best things in life, with a pastel blue predominating on her blouse and skirt. Her long blonde hair was done up in two pigtails and her face was cutely innocent, with a wide-eyed, staring look.

Matthew stared, entranced by the sight even though he knew there were things he should really be paying more attention to. He could feel his cock start to harden as he stared at the cute girl.

It was only when his dick started to hurt that he was torn away. Matthew’s head and hand went down to his crotch. And then his heart skipped a beat.

Matthew’s hand was pressed against a pale blue and green skirt. Just like the girl had been wearing. And he could feel something hard in between his legs, even through the several layers of the skirt. The hard thing seemed to be wrapped around his cock.

“And the light finally dawns,” Taylor said, clapping her hands together from behind Matthew. Matthew jumped and twisted around to look at her. Taylor grinned back at him, showing off more teeth than Matthew thought she should be capable of doing. “You fainted so fast you didn’t even get the chance to say thank you for the new clothes.”

Matthew looked down at what he was wearing, his heart starting to pound like a drum inside of his chest. He was wearing- he was the cute girl he had seen in the mirror! Oh yuck, he had gotten turned on by himself!
Matthew started to tug at his clothes, grabbing the bottom of the blouse and lifting it up over his head. Then a hand whipped out and grabbed his wrist. That stopped Matthew dead in his tracks, despite his best efforts. He tugged against the blue hand and then followed it up to Taylor’s face, not believing that something so thin could hold him so effortlessly.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Taylor said coldly, her eyes narrowed and her face hard as she stared down at Matthew.

Matthew wasn’t sure how to answer that, really. It should be pretty obvious what he was doing, and why he was doing it. He was dressed as a girl! A young girl, too, like five or six.

“Gah!”

Matthew gasped as in a sudden burst, he was yanked in front of Taylor, hauled up off the bed. He was pressed face to face with the girl, staring into her eyes. He shivered as he felt another hand grab onto him, fingers digging through his clothes.

“I put you in those clothes, Madison,” Taylor said, her voice a soft, unnerving whisper. “And you don’t get to remove them until I tell you to. Understand?”

Matthew’s mouth opened and closed soundlessly. What the fuck was going on? How was Taylor doing this? Why was she doing this? Just because she couldn’t take a joke and couldn’t join in when Emmet and everyone talked to her at school? This was all so nuts. And what had she called him?

“I asked you a question,” Taylor said, her voice dropping another degree.

“I, I, yes,” Matthew said, stalling for time. He had no idea what was going on, and until he did, he was going to go along with what the far too-strong Taylor had to say. “Sure thing.”

“Good,” Taylor said, dropping Matthew down to the bed. He grunted as he landed. “Now, I’ve got a problem from seeing such a cute little girl squirming around in front of me. And you’re going to help me with it.”

For the first time, Matthew took an actual, close look at Taylor. She wasn’t wearing any clothes. But her body didn’t look right. Even beyond being blue and white. Her arms had too many joints in them, and her torso…

Matthew’s train of thought comprehensively derailed as his eyes ran down Taylor’s torso. There was a cock there, in between the girl’s legs. It had to be a cock. Even if it was kind of pyramid-shaped and with blisters along it.

“Yes,” Taylor said with a big grin. “I’ll be working off some stress on your ass.” She chuckled. “Or in your ass, I suppose. And then,” she patted Matthew’s cheek. “Your training will start.”

“Training?” Matthew said, not looking up at her face, instead continuing to stare at a cock more twisted than anything he had ever imagined.

“Into my sweet little baby girl, of course,” Taylor said, dropping down and pushing Matthew’s back onto the bed. “Or should I say my baby gurl, Madison?”

Matthew’s mouth opened and closed as he tried to think of how he was supposed to respond to that. None of this made any sense at all. But with how Taylor had held him up in the air… Matthew knew his limits. He wasn’t a fighter. He was going to go along with what Taylor wanted, and look for a chance to escape later.

“O…okay,” Matthew said, his stomach turning over as he tried not to think about what Taylor had meant when she said all those things. “Okay, yeah, sure, Taylor.”

Taylor raised an eyebrow at that, but she didn’t say anything. Instead, she reached down and pulled Matthew’s skirt- the skirt Matthew was wearing, that was a lot better way to phrase things, up over his hips.

Matthew looked down and swallowed once more. There was a baby blue cage wrapped around his cock. Now that he could see it, he was really aware of how awkward and heavy it was. And it seemed to be so tight around his cock! Matthew reached down and tugged on it, wincing. It didn’t come off, certainly not before Taylor slapped his hand away.

“Don’t play with yourself, Madison!” She said in a sharp, scolding voice. “Don’t you have any sense of shame?”

Matthew stared up at Taylor, not sure where even to begin with that. And he didn’t get a chance to put things in order, either. Before he knew it, he was getting grabbed at, Taylor’s too-thin, too-strong hands pulling his legs apart.

Matthew barely had time to think before he felt the deep blue head of her cock pressing against him. His eyes crossed, and his hands flashed down to grab at the shaft. He was too slow. In a single thrust, Taylor slid inside of him.

“Geeruh!” Matthew squealed as he lost his anal virginity.

“It’s a good thing you agreed to this,” Taylor said, smiling down at him and patting him on the cheek. “It sets a good tone for our future relationship, don’t you think?”

Matthew barely even heard her, feeling the dick inside of him moving, stretching him out in ways that he had never imagined would happen to him. And there was a heat pouring off of the shaft, a heat that seemed to be filling him up. Matthew tried to pull away from it, but his body was limp, barely even twitching.

This was a hell of way to wake up, a disconnected part of Matthew’s brain thought.

Matthew had no idea what he was supposed to be feeling right now. He was dressed up like a girl. A baby girl. And his ass was still sore from getting fucked by an actual girl. And man, he did not want to think about the past fifteen minutes too closely.

Of course, he also didn’t want to think about what was happening now, either. Matthew was sitting on the edge of his bed. His oversized bed. Not just that it was big, but that it was built like it was for a giant. The wooden posts at the corners were about fifty percent larger than they needed to be, and the pillow behind him (pink and covered with flowers) was a lot bigger than his entire torso.

“Now then Madison,” Taylor said in a voice that was far too sweet and cheerful to be believed. “It’s important that you know the rules you’re living under.”

“My name’s Matthew, not Madison,” Matthew said, narrowing his eyes as he stared up at Taylor. Then his eyes widened and his face paled as Taylor glared at him, her eyes narrowing to thin slits.

Taylor wasn’t blue-skinned anymore. But she wasn’t the Taylor Matthew remembered, either. She was built on a too-big scale, easily topping seven feet. And Matthew was pretty sure that even if she was as tall as she should be, she would still be way too broadly built to be the girl he remembered.

“And that is the very last outburst I’ll overlook,” Taylor said, poking Matthew’s chest with a finger that was more like a claw. “Your name is Matthew.” She smiled, exposing gleaming white teeth. “And I’m your mother. And you will address me as such.”

Matthew’s fists clenched by his sides. He slowly forced himself to relax. He just had to play along until he could escape. He could do this.

“Of course,” Matthew said. As Taylor’s eyebrows started to furrow, he quickly added, “Mom.”

“Not mom,” Taylor said, her voice a lot colder and harsher than it had been. “Mommy.” She reached down and pulled Matthew towards her, right off of the bed. Matthew’s heart started going a mile a minute as he stared into Taylor’s unsympathetic face. “You’re my little boi, and I’m your Mommy. Don’t you ever forget that.”

“Yeah!” Matthew squeaked, sweat breaking out over his body. “Yes, of course! Mommy,” he quickly added, hating how the word sounded.

That seemed to calm Taylor down, at least a bit. Her face relaxed slightly, and she lowered him back down to the bed, pressing him against the pink sheets and making the stuffed unicorn fall against his back. Then she ran her hand down against his cheek, slightly knocking the wig he was wearing askew.

“Good.” She smiled widely. “Now that you understand, it’s time to go over your daily routine.” She went over to a chest on the floor that was, just like everything else in the room, disgustingly childish and girly. “Developing minds need plenty of stimulation, and I’ve got some for you.” She reached down into it and pulled out something Matthew couldn’t see.

“Now,” Taylor said, dropping the objects onto Matthew’s lap. He looked down at three cardboard books. Three kids books, that were brightly colored and obviously barely above Dick and Jane. “It’s important to learn how to read at an early age and these should be stimulating enough to hold your attention.” Matthew wasn’t able to stop himself from glaring upwards at Taylor. “Don’t you look at me like that, young missy,” Taylor snapped. “You’re going to read three books a day, and have half an hour of TV time to make sure you grow up right. Understand?”

Matthew liked to think of himself as a pretty easygoing guy, who could adapt to whatever happened around him. But he had a breaking point, and this was it. He grabbed a book and threw it at Taylor, the pages fluttering as it bounced off his face.

“Fuck no, I don’t fucking understand!” Matthew shouted, rising to his feet on the bed, putting his eyes level with Taylor’s. “What the hell is wrong with you, you fucked up bitch?”

The next thing Matthew knew, he was flat on his back, gasping for air. Taylor was looming above him, her face just inches away from his. Her hand was wrapped around the base of his neck, squeezing his collarbone. She looked pissed, and through his rapidly receding anger, Matthew felt a flicker of fear.

“I see that this is going to be a long training process,” Taylor said. “It’s going to take a lot to teach a naughty gurl like you how to behave?” Matthew tried to wheeze a retort but there still wasn’t enough air in his lungs. “But spare the rod and spoil the child.”

Taylor leaned backwards and slid up Matthew’s body. They way her body moved didn’t seem quite right, but he couldn’t say why.

“I don’t tolerate foul language in this house, Madison,” Taylor said, not stopping until she was sitting on his chest. Something was pressing against his chin. “I’m going to clean your mouth out.” She smiled as Matthew’s eyes crossed, looking down at something smooth and round rising up from her crotch. “And if you know what’s good for you, you won’t spit it out for at least half an hour after I’m done. What am I saying?” Taylor laughed, her voice loud and clear. “You won’t have a choice, will you?”

Taylor’s hand reached down and cradled Matthew’s chin. She tugged it open and her cock slid inside. With her other hand, she stroked Matthew’s hair.

“Now let’s get down to business.”

Matthew thought he was going to go crazy, living like this. It was like some kind of Alice in Sexland acid trip. He was beginning to wonder what was really going on. Was he losing his mind, or was Taylor just really dedicated to playing her role, and not slipping up even once around him?

“Madison?” A voice called out through his bedroom door. “Are you dressed for bed yet?”

Matthew ground his teeth, his hands twitching at his sides, brushing the blue pajamas with yellow, cartoon ducks on them. Then he forced himself to relax and looked at the door.

“Yes, Mother,” he called out.

The door opened, revealing Taylor. It had to be Taylor. But she sure didn’t look like she should. Matthew took a few steps backwards, his back hitting the wall behind him.

Matthew knew about the monstergirl fetish. Turning a dragon into some hot chick with scales and horns and that sort of thing. The closest he could relate Taylor to was a monster MILF. Huge breasts, huge hips, thick thighs, all of that sort of thing. But the rest of her…

Taylor looked like a nightmare made flesh. Beneath the knee, her legs split into two, four clawed feet pressing down into the floor. Her arms were like tentacles with joints in them, solid points where the rest of the limb twisted and curved around it. And there were quills covering everything. From her head to her toes. Even around her cock.

Matthew swallowed nervously. Taylor’s cock was standing straight up, and there was a small circle of blunt nobs surrounding the tip of it.

“Mommy’s here to tuck you in, sweetie,” Taylor said. She reached forward, a limb reaching out to grab at Matthew and tug him over to her. “But first,” she sat down on the bed, making it creak, “we need to talk about what you did wrong today.”

“But,” Matthew said, his voice wavering, “you already punished me for everything you didn’t like today.”

“Don’t whine, Madison,” Taylor said briskly. “And this is a reminder of what you did wrong, and why you shouldn’t do it. Do you understand?”

Matthew understood. He didn’t like it, he didn’t agree with it, but he understood it. And there wasn’t anything he could do about it, not with Taylor holding onto him.

“Yes, Mommy,” Matthew said huffily.

“Don’t sulk, either,” Taylor said. “You need to have the right attitude if you’re going to enjoy life.” She brought Matthew onto her lap, nestling his head in between her huge breasts. “Now, for everything you did wrong today.” She paused for a second, letting Matthew feel the cock pressing against his ass. “I had to call you three times before you got out of bed. You didn’t eat all of your breakfast. You swore at Emma. You refused to read your books.” Taylor wasn’t even done with the first hour Matthew had been awake. She kept on going and going, touching on things like Matthew not coming quickly enough when called or not being able to remember a line from the stupid shows she made him watch. Finally, after five minutes spent listing Matthew’s faults, she ended with, “And do you know why these things were bad?”

“Yes, Mommy,” Matthew said, almost managing to keep his voice level. He didn’t regret a single one of them. He just regretted getting punished over them. “I didn’t do as you said, and good girls always listen to their mommies.”

“Correct,” Taylor said, patting his cheek with a hand that was made up of six boneless fingers arranged around a tube. Matthew winced, trying to draw away from the tentacles as they ran down his skin. “Are you going to be a better girl tomorrow?”

“Of course I will,” Matthew said, lying through his teeth.

“I hope so,” Taylor said. “Because Emma told me something interesting after you made him cry today.” Her voice took on a gleeful note. “You don’t like octopuses, do you?”

Matthew stiffened in Taylor’s arms. Fuck. Fuck, fuck, fuck, why had he ever told Emmet about that. God, he was in trouble now. He was breaking out in a cold sweat, just thinking about what Taylor could do, now that she knew how he hated those slimy, clammy soulless little bastards.

“It’s going to be a long night for Mommy,” Taylor said, still sounding happy. “Thinking about how to make you something that will really make you stop and think about how you’re being a bad girl. But,” the tentacles ran down Matthew’s skin again, dipping inside his shirt to press against him, “the next time you misbehave, I have something I know will work.”

Matthew’s heart was pounding inside his ribcage as he sweated bullets. What was Taylor going to do? Just how much of an octopus or a squid or any of those horrible monsters was she going to turn herself into? And then, Matthew knew, she was going to fuck him with it. She had already fucked and spanked and punished him so often today, just in whatever body she had made at the time. What would she do once he knew he was scared of a particular type of creature?

“And now,” Taylor said brightly, “you just need to get your drink of milk before you can go to sleep.” She patted Matthew’s cheek. “I know how much you need a nice big serving on milk before you can go to sleep.”

Matthew groaned in the back of his throat. Not this. Not this again. Then he realized what he had done.

“What was that, Madison?” Taylor said, grabbing his head and twisting it around to look into his eyes.

“I said I’m so glad to get your milk again, Mommy!” Matthew quickly said, his eyes growing wide.

“Lying to your mother,” Taylor said, shaking her head. “How sad. You will certainly get punished tomorrow morning, Madison. As soon as you get out of bed, in fact. But because it would put you past your bedtime if I punished you now, you’ll just get your milk. And then you can think about what you’ve done tonight.”

The bottom seemed to drop out of Matthew’s stomach as Taylor talked. His face paled. He knew, knew that he wasn’t going to get any sleep tonight. Not when he was busy thinking about what Taylor was going to do to him tomorrow, using the body of a horrible, disgusting squid to do so.

Matthew didn’t respond as Taylor picked him up and moved around him. He only came back to himself when he felt Taylor tugging down his pajama bottoms, exposing his crotch. And, more worryingly, his ass. He could already feel her cock pressing against his lower cheeks.

Matthew’s face was buried between Taylor’s huge breasts, each one larger than his head. And covered with the same quills as the rest of her body, the dull tips pressing against his face in a hundred different spots. And then Matthew’s mouth was guided around until his lips were wrapped around a nipple.

And then that nipple expanded inside of his mouth, almost like it was knotting. And Matthew was very familiar with how it felt to get knotted. He knew there was no way to get away now. Matthew’s head was locked against Taylor’s breast, and would stay there until he had drained this breast of every drop of milk it had. Whatever kind of fucked up milk Taylor was making this time.

Matthew started sucking on the nipple, running his tongue along it. And after a few sucks, milk started flowing into his mouth. Though it could only be called milk since it came out of Taylor’s breast. Otherwise…

It didn’t taste like milk, for one. It was way, way too thick, as well. So thick, in fact, Matthew could barely even swallow it. And that was a big problem, since more milk was flowing into his mouth, even as he scraped his tongue against the roof of his mouth, trying to send the first load down into his stomach.

“Ghhk! Ggrh!” Matthew gagged, trying to keep up with the pace of the milk flowing into his mouth.

How could something so thick and sticky even move inside of Taylor’s breasts? Matthew had to breathe through his nose as his mouth filled up with the glue-like milk Taylor was pumping into him. And the taste of it was driving out the last, lingering tastes of dinner. Matthew wasn’t sure what he should even call the taste. It was kind of bitter, but there was also sweetness mixed into it.

And that wasn’t the only thing Matthew had to worry about. There was also the shaft sliding into his ass. Matthew’s mouth was too full of… milk to moan, but he could still feel it going deeper and deeper into his well-stretched rear. He could really feel the nubs along the head, pressing against his walls as Taylor fucked him.

“Keep on drinking up, baby,” Taylor cooed, running a hand down Matthew’s back, against the pajama top. “You need a nice full load of milk to go to sleep at night.”

Matthew barely even heard her. He was much more concerned with keeping ahead of the load of milk he was getting. And with how his ass was feeling. It was feeling stretched, and given how much Matthew’s rear had been used over the past few… he had no real idea how long he had been here. But ass-fuckings were a constant feature, day in and day out. So if his rear was feeling stretched from this, then Taylor must be using a really thick cock.

Matthew squirmed around on Taylor’s lap. Probably the worst part of all of this, at least emotionally, was that he could feel himself getting a bit turned on. Not a whole lot, barely enough to make his cock twitch. But it was still enough to make his dick try to grow inside of the cage. And that wasn’t going to get him anywhere.

Matthew hated the chastity cage most of all, he thought. It was so damn tight, squeezing down around his cock, even when he was completely soft. And he still wasn’t used to the weight of it, hanging off from his dick and swinging back and forth whenever he walked.

Finally, Matthew’s head was pulled away from the nipple as it deflated. He gasped, his mouth still full of the sticky milk. He coughed, feeling it barely move inside of his mouth as he looked up at Taylor. She was looking back down at him. And she was still fucking him, her cock moving in and out of his ass. He groaned, trying to keep from shifting around. That never did any good, and, at worst, it could make Taylor made if she thought he was trying to get away.

“One breast done, Madison,” Taylor said, cupping his chin with a hand, the tentacles sticking to his skin. “Now take care of the other one and its off to bed with you!”

“Guuah, gh,” Matthew moaned, trying to clear his mouth. He didn’t do a very good job of it, and didn’t have the chance to swallow (he knew what would happen if he spit it out) much more of the milk before he was pressed against Taylor’s other breast, the stiff nipple sliding along his lips as Taylor pushed it into his mouth. “Mmph!”

“Drink up, baby,” Taylor cooed as the nipple knotted inside of Matthew’s mouth. “I know you’re thirsty.”

Glue-like milk started flooding Matthew’s mouth again, sticking to the insides of his mouth and piling up on top of what was already there. Matthew’s fingernails bit into his palms as he tried to swallow as much of it as quickly as he could. He could still feel some overflowing and sticking to his lips.

And there was still the cock inside of his ass, the nubs pressing against his walls. And he was still feeling a bit horny from it. Matthew closed his eyes and shivered, feeling how Taylor’s dick seemed to be reaching so far inside of him that it was almost pressing against his stomach, meeting the milk halfway.

At least his cock was staying dry. That was a small mercy. Matthew had wanted to die, the first time Taylor had noticed a wet spot on the center of his panties when she had been fucking him. Especially when Emma and Sophia had been called in to look at how he was leaking.

Not that Matthew had managed to cum from that or anything. In fact, he hadn’t cum once the entire time he had been here. The closest he got was feeling his cock straining against the chastity cage and making a few drops of precum.

And not even the latter was happening today. Even as Taylor drove in and out of his ass again and again, he didn’t feel too turned on. His cock was moving a bit, but that was all.

“Ah,” Taylor sighed, pressing Matthew’s head even more firmly against her oversized breasts, “there we go.”

Matthew weakly squealed as he felt cum getting pumped into his ass. And after just a few shots, he could tell that it was the exact same stuff that he was drinking. Super thick and sticky, coating his ass as Taylor shot jet after jet of semen into his rear. He twitched around, trying to get away and not succeeding. Taylor was just too big and strong.

At least she didn’t have much more milk for him to drink. After just another minute, the nipple popped out of Matthew’s mouth. His mouth was filled with the glue-like milk, and his jaws were even forced open from how much there was. And his ass felt just as stuffed, filled to the brim with the sticky semen. He looked up at Taylor as she patted him on the shoulder.

“There you go, Madison,” she said, pushing him down to the bed. “Some nice warm milk for you to enjoy before you go to sleep.” She tilted her head to the side as she looked down at him. “And you better get some good sleep, because I’m going to punish you tomorrow morning.”

There was too much milk in Matthew’s mouth for him to make a sound. But he still moaned, staring up at Taylor, silently begging her not to do that. But as she tucked him underneath the covers, he knew that there was no way he was going to change her mind. It just wasn’t going to happen.

A few minutes later, Madison was alone in his over-sized room. With a mouth full of milk and an ass full of cum, and he didn’t think there was any difference between the two. He hugged himself, wondering what Taylor was going to look like tomorrow. And what horrible little extras she was going to include.

Matthew knew that this night was going to take forever to pass, and still be far too short.

Matthew thought he had slept for maybe three hours last night. He had tossed and turned; his mind filled with worries over what Taylor was going to do to him in the morning. And the mouth and ass full of milk and semen hadn’t helped him sleep at all.

Only knowing that his punishment would be a lot worse if Taylor found him out of bed stopped Matthew from pacing the floor all night long. Instead he tossed and turned, slowly working his tongue through his mouth, getting out all of the milk that was almost gluing it shut. Matthew didn’t do a thing about the cum in his ass. Not until he had access to a shower or something.

And then the door opened, and Matthew realized it was morning. His head whipped around to the door, not knowing what he was going to see, but dreading whatever it would be.

It was Taylor there. It had to be Taylor. Either that, or Matthew was so worried that he had started hallucinating. Taylor was- she was-

Matthew felt his heart start to pound inside his chest as he stared at Taylor. He licked his suddenly dry lips as his eyes took in every detail of what she was like, whether he wanted to look or not.

Taylor really, really looked like an octopus. She slithered along the floor as she got closer and closer to Matthew, half a dozen tentacles keeping her upright as she bobbed and swayed. She had huge hips, even larger than what she had last night, for no reason at all, since she didn’t need them. Her breasts were also huge, and bare, letting Matthew look at the translucent orange skin and dimly see things bobbing around inside of her body.

She had even changed her face, and Taylor rarely distorted her own facial features. Two big, pure black eyes looked at Matthew and a beak opened and shut, a long, pink tongue flicking out.

At her sides were two more bundles of tentacles, suckers all along them, twitching and brushing against everything in reach. They eve brushed against the tentacle-like dick sticking out from her crotch, which was twisting and coiling around itself. Matthew whimpered as he stared at it and then at all of Taylor.

Matthew thought he was going to faint. And Taylor kept on getting closer, letting him see more and more details of what she was, filling his head with horrible visions of octopuses sliding all over his body, their slippery, clammy tentacles holding onto him. Visions that were certainly going to happen to him.

“Did you get a good night’s sleep, honey?” Taylor asked, her voice somehow still sounding a lot like what it should, even with all the distortions a beak had to cause.

Matthew didn’t answer. He just kept on staring, his body breaking out in a cold sweat. If she got any closer to him, Matthew thought he just might pee himself, an act of utter humiliation.

“And now its time for your punishment,” Taylor said, reaching forward and slipping the two bundles of tentacles around him. Matthew whimpered and the room swam in front of him. “You were a very bad boi last night, and I can’t stand for that sort of thing.”

“I’m sorry,” Matthew whispered, staring into Taylor’s soulless black eyes. “I’m so, so sorry.”

“That’s good,” Taylor said, the tentacles slithering around more and more of his body. “But it’s not good enough. You need to show me that you’re sorry, Madison.”

Matthew was whisked off of the bed. He moaned as Taylor carried him outside, into the main room of the condo she was keeping him trapped in. Emma and Sophia were already there, looking at him and smiling.

Matthew was dumped down onto a stool, so that he was looking at his two former friends, with Taylor behind him. And knowing that she was so close to him, without actually being able to see her, made it all so much worse. But he didn’t dare to turn his head around to look. Instead he just closed his eyes and shivered, feeling Taylor’s hands on his body.

“I have a pretty busy day ahead of me, making money to spend on disobedient spoiled children like you,” Taylor said, her tentacles sliding underneath Matthew’s clothing. “So Emma and Sophia are going to take over for me after a bit. You two are ready for that, right?”

“Sure thing, Mistress,” Emma said. Sophia nodded as well, his dog ears standing up straight as he grinned at Matthew. “We know how to punish a naughty little sissy. We learned from the best!”

Matthew whimpered as his clothing was stripped off of him. He felt as weak as a kitten as the tentacles moved around his body, clutching his clothing and lifting it away from him. There was nothing he could do about any of this. Just sit down and let the nightmare wash over him.

And then a tentacle spanked him. Matthew yowled, his eyes growing wide as his hands shot back to cover his ass. It didn’t work. More tentacles grabbed his wrists, and Matthew shivered, feeling their slimy touch on his skin. They held his hands behind the small of his back, and the spanking continued.

“You know why I’m doing this, don’t you, Madison?” Taylor asked.

Matthew didn’t. His mind was too on edge to have a hope of remembering why this was happening. He was panting for breath like a dog. His eyes were wide as he stared at Emma and Sophia. His two former friends looked back at him. Sophia was even masturbating to this, just a bit. He was rubbing his caged cock against the floor, his tiny, shrunken, red balls pressing against the carpet. How could they be enjoying this?
It seemed that Taylor was never going to run out of tentacles. More were wiggling underneath Matthew’s body, the thin tendrils pressing against his body and starting to play with his nipples. Matthew squirmed around, feeling the tiny suckers on them sticking to his skin, pulling it away from his body before popping off.

Matthew was lost in a dark cloud. He could barely think, barely remember anything but being caught up in Taylor’s clutches. He had no idea when it would end, or what would even happen to him during it. Taylor’s inventiveness seemed to have no limits, and even once she was done, what would Emma and Sophia do to him next?

“Don’t you know how fucking wrong it is to swear, Madison?” Emma asked, leaning forward and looking into Matthew’s eyes. “How can you be a good boi for your Mommy if you’re dropping f-bombs all the time?”

That was just barely enough to penetrate into Matthew’s mind. He stared at Emma in shock. He knew what he, Emmet and Scott had gotten up to when they were talking amongst themselves. Swearing was the very least of what they did. For Emma to act as if swearing out the crazy bitch holding all three of them captive was wrong was just completely fucked up.

Not that Matthew was going to say that, not when he was already getting punished for swearing. Matthew may not have been the smartest person around, but even he knew better than that.

“Please, make it stop,” he said instead, tears welling up in his eyes as Taylor kept on touching him, spanking and caressing him.

“That’s not up to me,” Emma said, pointing over Matthew’s head. “There’s only one person who can make this stop.”

“Mommy Taylor,” Matthew whined, not daring to look over his shoulder at the monster behind him, “please, please, I’m so sorry, I’m sorry for everything. Just please stop.”

“Have you learned your lesson yet?” Taylor asked, her voice full of emotions Matthew couldn’t decipher.

“Yes!” Matthew squealed, clutching at anything that could possibly get him out of this. “Yes, I’ll never swear again!”

“That’s good to hear,” Taylor said, the spanking suddenly stopping. For a moment, Matthew dared to hope, even though his hands were still held behind his back and the tentacles were still on his chest. “But I still need to reinforce the lesson to make sure you learn it.”

And then Taylor’s cock slid into Matthew’s ass. He couldn’t believe it. And not just because he would have thought that his butt was still too stuffed with cum.

“Now,” Taylor said, as more and more tentacles started to crawl across Matthew’s body, “I’m going to make sure you remember why you shouldn’t swear. You’ll be seeing this for… Emma, have your sucker marks started to fade yet?”

“I don’t think so,” Emma said, turning around and lifting his skirt up, so that both Matthew and Taylor could stare at his large bottom. “Have they?”

Matthew made a whining, pleading sound in the back of his throat as he stared. Emma had a whole row of sucker marks across his ass, large red circles running from side to side. And Matthew could feel the suckers on the tentacles that were starting to cover every part of his body.

And he could feel the cock that was moving into his ass. The tentacle-like cock was twisting around inside of him, making Matthew sweat bullets as it pressed against his inner walls. Somehow, it was sliding through the cum that had been making him feel so full and stuffed.

Matthew was almost entirely wrapped up in the tentacles by now. And they were even worse than he had thought they might be, in all those long years that he had been scared of octopuses and squids and anything else with tentacles. They were cold and they were starting to exude something, something was sinking into Matthew’s skin.

“Please, Mommy,” Matthew begged, “please, spphhg!”

A tentacle slid into Matthew’s mouth, forcing his mouth even farther open than it had already been. His body was shaking like a leaf in the wind as he was filled up from both ends and even as more tentacles kept on holding onto him, winding over his body. Their suckers only let go of his skin with reluctance, and he swore that he could feel the marks they were leaving on his skin. And there was whatever they were rubbing into his skin. He had no idea what that was going to do. Taylor was too inventive to narrow it down.

And there was still the tentacle cock inside his ass. It was coiling around, expanding and retracting even as it thrust in and out of him. It was making him gasp, driving the breath out of him, especially in combination with the tentacle inside of his mouth, that was exploring his teeth and tongue and the insides of his cheeks and everything.

“So, Mistress,” Matthew heard Emma say, “Sophia and I have been thinking-“

“Sophia?” Taylor asked, laughing. “Thinking?”

“In his own way,” Emma said, “anyway, we’ve got a list of what we’re going to do when we take over punishing Madison.”

“Let’s hear it,” Taylor said. “And don’t worry about saying it in front of Madison. He may not be a good boi, but at least he’s not such a bad boi that he won’t take his punishment. Right?”

Matthew couldn’t talk. But he could nod, a least a bit. And he did so, bobbing his head up and down as much as he could with the tentacles wrapping around his head and neck and filling his mouth.

“Okay,” Emma said. “Well, obviously spanking never gets old. And you’ve spanked both of us often enough we have a pretty good idea on how to do it to someone else.” Emma smiled and reached down, tracing a finger along the few patches of bare skin on Madison’s face. “And then there’s the fun new twist on being sent to sit in the corner for being bad.” He hesitated for a second, letting the tension build.

“Basically, we get a blindfold and some cuffs,” Emma said, smiling at his former friend and Matthew. “Then we put a vibrator up his ass and attach another two to those cute little nipples. Then we just set him in the corner and go do our own thing until his punishment is over.”

“Two very good ideas,” Taylor said approvingly. “Hear that, Madison? Even though I won’t be here to properly guide you, your friends are still willing to take over to make you into the proper baby boi. What do you say?”

The tentacle slid out of Matthew’s mouth. He gasped, breathing in deeply. He stared at Emma, who smiled back at him, looking as calm as could be. And he could feel Taylor. Not just all around him, but the looming presence behind him.

“Thank you, Emma,” Matthew got out. His throat was feeling too sore from some exploration by the tentacle to really have much emotion in it, which was a pretty good thing. “I’m glad you’re teaching me how to be a better… boi,” Matthew finally got out, feeling like he was chewing glass.

“Oh, it’s no problem,” Emma said with a big smile. “We’ve already got the vibrators picked out to use on you!”

The tentacle, or maybe a different one, slid back into Matthew’s mouth, keeping him from saying what he thought about Emma’s helpfulness. Though it was pretty hard to say much of anything, with how Matthew was feeling.

He wasn’t sure he had ever been this scared, not even that first night when he had realized that he had been kidnapped and brought here. The tentacles were all over his body, and there was something inside his ass, stretching him out, and there wasn’t a thing he could do about any of it.

And there was always Taylor. Taylor, right above him. In fact, Matthew could even feel her pressing against his back, the huge, fat, motherly breasts pressing against his back, the tentacles moving to the side to let her press herself against him even more closely.

Matthew’s body was starting to drip with slime. And sweat, since he was sweating like he was in a sauna as he felt the disgusting octopus tentacles wander all over his body. He stared at Emma as his friend sat back down on the floor and started petting Sophia, playing with the black boy’s dog ears and making him smile in happiness.

“Oh my, is it that time already?” Taylor said, her voice practically in Matthew’s ear. He jumped, vividly picturing that sharp, curved beak biting down on his ear. “I better hurry this up if I want to cum inside of you without being late.”

Whatever response Matthew might have had to that was torn away as Taylor started to really thrust into him, slamming back and forth inside of his ass. He moaned, his eyes going wide as he felt the tentacle-like cock coiling around, thrashing inside of him as Taylor fucked him.

The pace of the other tentacles on his body picked up as well, slithering all over him, leaving more and more of the slime on his skin. And Matthew thought he had figured out what it did. It made him more sensitive. He could really, really feel the dick fucking his ass, and the suckers pulling at his skin as the tentacles wandered all over his body.

And what was going to happen to him when he was still so sensitive, and his friends started to spank him? That thought made Matthew’s eyes go wide and made him moan around the tentacle in his mouth. He was going to feel it, every blow magnified a dozen times over.

And then-! Matthew hung limply in the coiled tentacles all around him. And the cum that Taylor was going to shoot inside his ass sooner or later, that was going to be the same sensitive stuff. And Emma and Sophia were going to push a vibrator up his ass. And leave it there.

Would Matthew cum from that? Would he cum in the most humiliating manner he could possibly think of? Whether or not he wanted to cum? He was so, so afraid that the answer was going to be yes, and not even the thought of getting to cum since he came here was enough to add a silver lining to the thought.

But first he had to get through this. And even the thought of having his friends coax a humiliating orgasm out of him was still better than getting treated like this, having some slimy, disgusting octopus tentacles wandering over him while getting fucked in the ass. Matthew whimpered around the tentacle exploring his mouth and prodding against his throat.

“I know you don’t like this, Madison,” Taylor said, her beak clacking open and shut right next to his ear, “but that’s the whole point of a punishment.” The tentacles writhing over his body increased their tempo, rubbing even more slime over his body. “That way, when you want to do something bad, you just need to think back to this and remember why you shouldn’t.”

Matthew wasn’t entirely sure if his head jerking up and down was from Taylor’s tentacles moving his head, or from him nodding. It didn’t really matter. He was willing to agree to anything if it made this end even one second sooner. With the major problem that he couldn’t agree to anything, not with this tentacle filling his mouth and pressing his tongue flat against the floor of his mouth.

And the tentacle was starting to make a slime of its own. Matthew closed his eyes and whimpered, feeling the slick, salty taste of the sticky slime covering his tongue. He felt his gorge rise, but didn’t quite vomit, not even when more of the slime started to trace a path down his throat into his stomach.

Back when he had been free, Matthew had liked to read about women getting their lips and tongue’s sensitivity enhanced, so that they could almost cum from giving blowjobs. And now that something really similar was happening to him, Matthew didn’t find it nearly so awesome. Would he even be able to talk now, without feeling himself trying to get hard? Or eat or drink, or even lick his lips? And how long was this going to take to wear off? What was Taylor doing to him?

And how could Emma and Sophia just sit there? Not even just sit there, but actually help her? What had she done to them? And was she going to do the same thing to Matthew? Of course she was. Was she going to succeed? That was the real question.

And Matthew had a horrible idea about the answer to that. If Scott could be turned into a weak little sissy like that, with none of his muscle mass left, and if Emmet could have the self-confidence that had pervaded every aspect of himself, then what chance did Matthew have? He had always just gone along with the good ideas his friends had.

And it was really, really hard to think of any counter arguments when Taylor was still fucking him, her cock still slamming in and out of his ass and twisting around like a spring inside of him. Matthew moaned, feeling his body rocking back and forth in the grip of the tentacles, and feeling the pressure of Taylor’s body bearing down on top of him. And he was feeling it so much more strongly, the intensity growing with every passing second.

The one small mercy was that the slime that was getting rubbed into his skin was thick enough that he couldn’t really feel the air blowing against him. That would just be a miserable hell of pleasure, feeling what stray gusts of air against his sensitive skin. He really, really hoped that either Taylor wouldn’t notice this or that she would be fine with it. Just so long as she didn’t scrape it off of him, and start tickling him with a feather or something.

“Mistress,” Emma said, lowering his head down until he almost had his cheek pressed against the floor, “I think he’s starting to make a cummie.” He frowned. “Or maybe it’s some slime.” He paused. “That you’re getting on the carpet.”

“Yes, yes,” Taylor said, her words with a hugely dismissive tone even with a beak, “I’ll rent a carpet-cleaning machine on my way back. Speaking of which…”

She started thrusting into Matthew’s poor ass so hard he could almost feel his stomach getting pushed out of the way by her cock. He closed his eyes. She was speeding up to cum. She was going to cum inside his ass and then she was going to turn him over to his friends for even more punishment. Punishment that was going to be so, so intense, Matthew thought he might lose his mind over it.

Matthew swore to himself that he was going to play along with Taylor’s fucked-up games even more thoroughly from now on, adhere to the inane rules even more closely. Anything, just so long as it meant he didn’t get treated like this again. He had to, he didn’t think he could stand to feel another octopus writhing all over his body.

And even as he swore that, he was still aware that this was what Taylor wanted.

Matthew swallowed heavily. He was about to leave the condo he had spent the last… he had no idea how long he had been inside there. But he wasn’t escaping. He was going to be coming back real soon.

Matthew was dressed up in the most embarrassing outfit he had. He was wearing a pastel blue blouse that clung to him almost like a second skin, and even though it had a bunch of childish ruffles and edges along the hems, it also had a cleavage window that went down almost to his belly button. Not that he really had any cleavage to display. Though his chest was a lot softer than it had been.

The worst part about his blouse was probably how it had ‘Fuck Dolly’ written on it, in big, pink letters with glitter on it. While the worst part about the skirt that went with it was how it ended a tiny fraction of an inch above his chastity cage. If anyone looked at Matthew’s crotch, first they would see his thick thighs, and then they’d see his blue cage, swinging back and forth as he walked.

The other bad parts about the skirt included how it was really tight around his waist and how the pastel yellow made him think of what a four-year-old would wear. And how the belt holding it up said ‘Mommy’s Little Boi’ on it.

And there were the white socks that went up halfway up his thighs. They kept him warm, kind of, but they were still pretty girly and kiddy. But Madison didn’t have a choice. The clothes had been picked out for him, and he was going to have to wear them.

And there was the problem of how well the clothes went with his body. Taylor took a photo of him every day, for a scrapbook she was making. And if Matthew looked at the first photo of himself, and then at today’s, the change was just so obvious.

Losing his tan was one part of it. Though it was pretty obvious that, somehow, his skin wasn’t just going back to its natural state. It was turning paler than it ever had been before. Except for his cheeks. There was a rosy glow on his cheeks, which only got brighter when he got fucked by Taylor.

And there was his hair. Matthew hadn’t worn the blonde wig for a few days now. His hair wasn’t really long enough to match what the wig was like, but there was enough it it now that the wig didn’t really fit on his head anymore. And every day, Taylor would fuss over his hair, making him sit still as she cleaned and brushed it. It was humiliating, and just one more way he didn’t have control over what happened to him.

Matthew had never been hugely well-muscled. But now it was like he didn’t have any muscles at all. He was as weak as a baby when it came to what he could lift. His body was getting soft and smooth from whatever chemicals Taylor was pumping into him. Especially around his chest.

It was pretty obvious, looking at Emma and Sophia, what was going to happen to him. Matthew shivered at the thought. But there was just nothing he could possibly do about it.

“Come back when your down,” Mommy Taylor said, opening the front door.

Matthew swallowed as he looked out at the outside world. Then she shoved him forward, pushing him out. The door closed behind him, and Matthew’s grip on the black magic marker in his hand tightened.

There was only one person on the street at this time of day. At least, on the sidewalk, and not zipping past in a car, not giving Matthew a second look. Matthew started towards them, squinting in the noon soon.

Shame ran through Matthew’s body as he took step after step towards the figure, his red shoes (without laces) slapping against the sidewalk as he got closer and closer. How many people were around here, and could see him? Sitting inside their homes, moving by in their cars, staring at him dressed up like some overgrown, slutty kindergartener? And wow, that was not a phrase Matthew had ever thought he would have used.

What did they see when they looked at him? Did they know what he was doing? That he was a guy? Did they see a slutty girl? Madison had no idea. All he could do was keep on walking to the stranger, who was sitting on a boulder, reading a book.

Matthew was consumed with shame. But he was also feeling some arousal. And he wasn’t exactly happy about that. Getting turned on when he was locked up in a tight, tight cage was absolutely no good. His dick would just try to get hard, and expand against the plastic, and nothing would happen. Nothing that Matthew wanted to have happen, at least.

And now he was close enough to the figure to actually see them. They were a she, for one. Well, probably a she, at least. After seeing himself in the mirror… and seeing Emma and Sophia, Matthew wasn’t quite so quick to slap labels of guy and girl around.

At any rate, they had short, curly dark hair, and were very attractive. And the same age as Matthew was, too. That just made it worse, for Matthew. He was going to have to go up to this beautiful person and ask… He shivered, feeling goosebumps prickle along his skin even in the heat.

“E-excuse me?” Matthew asked, looking at them.

“What’s up?” The person slapped their book closed and grinned at Matthew, standing up. Their voice didn’t do a thing to help Matthew decide on their gender.

“I, I,” Matthew said, breathing in and out. He could do this. He could talk to this stranger and ask them to humiliate him. Mommy Taylor had told him what he needed to do. “I’m a silly sissy slut,” Matthew said, his voice squeaking as he ran over the script he had been forced to memorize. “Please write WHORE on my forehead,” he stuck his hand holding the pen out, “so that everyone can see that I’m a baby bimbo.”

Matthew’s face was red with humiliation. His knees felt weak, and his stomach was turning over on itself. And his cock was still trying to expand inside of its cage, and his ass was trying to clench down around nothing.

The person threw their head back and laughed. Matthew winced, looking around worriedly. There was nobody else in sight. Not even a car.

“How can I say no to such a great offer?” The person said, snatching the marker out of Matthew’s hand. “Kneel down and hold your head still.”

Matthew hesitated for a second, then did so. His cheeks were as red as a tomato, and he wasn’t sure if he had ever been this humiliated in his life. And there had been a lot of humiliating experiences since he came to be here.

The label was quickly applied, the marker pressing down firmly on Matthew’s skin. He shivered, hands clutching the bottom (and top) of his skirt, feeling an unbelievable mix of emotions pounding around inside of him. This was almost unreal.

“There you go,” Matthew jumped as the marker was dropped into his hand. “One marked up sissy, waiting for his mistress.” A hand patted against Matthew’s cheek. “Better get back to her, girlie. You wouldn’t want to keep her waiting, would you?”

How did they know Matthew had a mistress and not a master? The question flashed through Matthew’s brain, but there was no way he could dare bring himself to ask that. Assuming it wasn’t just a lucky guess.

Either way, Matthew was out of here. He got back to his feet, turned around, and started back towards the condo he and his friends were trapped in as quickly as possible. He could feel a pair of eyes on his rear as he went.

Matthew could feel the words on his forehead. He wondered how long it would stay on his skin. And if, once they started to fade, he would be sent back out to have someone reapply them. He thought he knew the answer to that.

Matthew walked a lot faster back to the condo than he had towards whoever it was that had put that word on his skin. Even though he knew what was waiting for him back there. And who was waiting for him.

The door opened as Matthew walked up the sidewalk. Mommy Taylor was standing in the doorway. And she even looked human for once. Until she smiled. Matthew swallowed heavily.

“And did we enjoy our walkies?” Those were the first words addressed to Matthew, as soon as he entered the house.

“Yes, Mommy,” Matthew said, staring at his feet.

“Look at me, Madison,” Taylor said. “Mommy wants to see what the nice person wrote on my baby’s face.”

Slowly, Matthew lifted his head and looked at Taylor. She was a good six inches taller than him, even when she was trying to look human. She stared at his forehead and then, slowly, she smiled. Matthew shivered.

“Good job, Madison,” Taylor said, patting Madison’s shoulder. “You did everything exactly as I told you to.”

“I did?” Matthew asked, feeling shocked. “Really?”

“Really,” Mommy Taylor said, letting her hand glide down Matthew’s torso. “And if you keep on being a good gurl for the rest of the day, I’ll give you a little reward.”

Matthew knew what that meant. He would have to everything exactly as Taylor wanted, as quickly as she wanted it done. No room for error. He had no idea what the reward would be, though. He had never once managed to satisfy her enough to get beyond verbal praise.

“Now,” Mommy Taylor said, laying a hand on his shoulder and guiding him deeper into the condo, past a smirking Sophia, “it’s time for your shows. Go and watch them while Mommy does her work.”

“Yes, Mommy,” Matthew said, swallowing nervously. He hated those stupid, insipid videos, that were an insult for the toddlers they were designed for. But there was no way he could get away with watching anything else.

Matthew sat down in front of the TV, briefly scowling at the ear-scraping laughter that came when he turned the TV on. But he quickly wiped it off of his face. If Taylor thought Madison was being ungrateful and refusing to learn like a good girl should… she had plenty of ways to provide motivation.

Matthew leaned against the seat of the couch as he hit the play button. He was kind of surprised that he had been allowed to handle the remote himself, instead of Taylor or Emma deciding what show he was going to watch and when he was going to watch it. But he was going to take the few bits of freedom that he could.

It only now occurred to Matthew that he had gotten the perfect chance to escape, and had let it go. But… he shifted from side to side, trying to figure out why he had just walked up to a person, gotten a humiliating word written on his forehead, and come right back. He could have escaped. He wanted to get out of here. He should have escaped. But he didn’t.

Because it was just so big, out there in the world, Madison realized. Out there, anything could happen to him. Here, he had Emma and Sophia and Mommy Taylor, making sure he always knew what he needed to do.

Matthew thought about that more and more as the educational video played.

“Hello, Mommy!” Madison chirped as he rubbed his eyes.

“Good morning, Madison,” Mommy said, smiling down at him as she woke him up. “Did my little boi sleep good last night?”

“Yep!” Madison said, smiling. Then the smile left his face. “Well, I kind of made a mess,” he admitted, shamefaced.

“Let me see,” Mommy said briskly, whisking the blanket away to look down at Madison’s body. “Oh,” she cooed, “did you have a nice dream last night?”

Probably. Madison couldn’t remember what he had dreamed of last night. But whatever it was, it had made a mess of his panties.

They were soaked through with precum, clinging tightly to his crotch and even outlining his cage. Madison shifted around, feeling a bit embarrassed as Mommy stared at his locked up clitty.

“It’s okay, baby,” Mommy said, patting him on the shoulder. “I expect cute little gurls like you to make a mess when you feel good. At least you didn’t make cummies, did you?”

Madison shook his head. He hadn’t cum from whatever the dream had been. In fact, he couldn’t remember the last time he had cum. And that was a good thing. Little baby bois shouldn’t cum with their limp little dicklets. Only big, strong women like Mommy were allowed to cum. Mommy had told him that, and Mommy was always right.

“Oh well,” Mommy said, ruffling Madison’s hair. “Of course you made a mess. Bois like you always do. But Mommy will take care of it. You go and sit in your chair and wait for breakfast.”

Madison nodded and got out of bed. He stretched, running his hands up and down his arms as he did so. He felt so nice today. Like anything could happen. It was a nice feeling, and he smiled as he went into the kitchen.

Sophia and Emma were already there. Sophia was eating out his doggy bowl, scarfing up the food Mommy had given him. And Emma was sitting at the table, reading the newspaper while munching on some toast.

Madison sat down in his seat, and waited for Mommy to come and feed him. He wasn’t allowed to make his own food, or decide when he wanted to eat. That was something Mommy did for him. Just like everything else. Madison could barely remember the last time he had been expected to make a choice. If Mommy didn’t do it for him, then Emma or maybe Sophia would. And that was exactly how things should be.

Life was pretty good for Madison. He just had to do exactly what Mommy told him, when she told him to do it. It was super easy. And it was a good thing it was easy, because Madison wasn’t very smart. And if he screwed things up, then Mommy would punish him. And he would deserve to be punished, too. Even Emma and Sophia agreed with that. Sometimes, they even helped Mommy punish him.

Madison was a bit jealous of Emma. Because sometimes, Emma got to cum. Never from his dicklet, that stayed locked away just like Madison’s was. But sometimes Emma came from his ass as Mommy fucked him. And he seemed to really like that. Madison hoped that, someday, he’d be allowed to cum from his ass as well. It looked like it felt nice.

Mommy reappeared, wiping her hands against each other. Madison swallowed as he looked at Mommy. He loved her, obviously. But there was always a little bit of fear underneath it, because of how Mommy looked. And now, with Mommy looking like this, she looked really scary.

The way her skin moved, and how her gills fluttered at the side of her neck, it was like those no-good octopuses. Or how her arms opened up to become a bunch of tentacles. Tentacles that reached across the table and brushed over Madison’s face. He shivered, feeling the suckers clinging to him. Mommy was so nice but she was also so scary.

“What’s going on today, Mistress?” Emma asked, swallowing noisily as he finished off his toast.

“I’ll be off bringing home the bacon,” Mommy said as she pulled Madison’s meal out of the fridge. “Heading out around ten, and I’ll be back this evening.”

“With the Undersiders?” Emma asked. Even Sophia was listening on, sitting on his rear with his hands in between his legs.

“Yep,” Mommy said, putting the food in front of Madison and inserting a spoon into the fruit-laden yogurt. Her tentacles glided over Madison again, and he shivered as one played with his lips. “Tattletale has an idea that might make us a lot of money.”

“I’d like to meet him someday,” Emma said.

“He has a lot in common with you three,” Mommy said with a grin as she fed Madison, all while letting the tentacles run over his body. “I’m sure he’d like to meet you too.” Her gills fluttered as she glanced at Madison. “Now, make sure Madison reads his books and has his nap at three.” She patted him on the head. “We don’t want you to get all tired and cranky, do we, Madison?”

“No, Mommy,” Madison said, shaking his head before taking another bite of the yogurt.

“And then I’ll come home, and we can have a nice, celebratory orgy,” Mommy said with a smile, showing off row after row of sharp teeth. “Maybe I’ll even let one of you use the strap-ons to fill up another sissies mouth or ass.”

Madison nodded as he listened to Mommy talk. It sure was nice that Mommy was the one to make all these plans and such. Madison knew he wouldn’t do a good job if he was asked to do the same. No, it was a lot better than Mommy told him what to do and when to do it.

Life was so much better this way.

Chapter Text

Taylor leaned back on the couch in the Undersider’s loft, looking around. It was a pretty full house today. The entire gang was here.

And yes, it was a gang. Not something Taylor was wild about, since she was supposed to be a hero. But well… Taylor just couldn’t bring herself to go after them. Not with what they’d done for her. And not with actual threats like the Empire out there.

And, Taylor had to admit to herself, there was also the fact that they were her friends. People she liked. Some of them more than others, obviously. But she still managed to mostly get along with all of them.

And how many people were there that Taylor could say that about? Dad, kind of. And Emma, kind of. Though for totally different reasons there! She loved Dad like a father, shockingly enough. Even if she didn’t spend much time with him. Or listening to what he had to say. Or was keeping huge secrets from him.

…She really was a kind of shit daughter, wasn’t she? Well, that was something to worry about later. Right now… heck, what should she be doing?

Plotting revenge on Glory? It sure was nice to think about managing to get that blonde bimbo hero down on his knees, admitting that Night Life had beaten him. Taylor just had to figure out a way for that to happen, and nothing was coming to her.

You’d think that after four fights (including three while Taylor had still been an independent hero), Taylor would have come up with a way to knock the smug off of Glory. Instead, it was only because she was so tough and so agile that Glory had only managed to drive Taylor off in very fight instead of capturing her. And his brother, oh, Caduceus was right below Glory on Taylor’s list.

Though if Taylor was struggling to come up with ideas on how to beat Glory, she was even worse off when thinking about Caduceus. Being a Changer who used melee was a bad match-up when going up against someone who could melt the flesh from Taylor’s bones with a touch of his finger. Taylor had a few vague ideas on how to deal with Caduceus, but they revolved less around using her powers and more about buying some heavy gloves and handcuffs.

Not that it would work, since if Caduceus wasn’t at school or in the hospital (neither of which Taylor would ever attack, for all kinds of reasons, he was hanging out with Glory. And the things that might work on one of them certainly wouldn’t work on the other. So, for now, Taylor was just stuck brooding over the matter.

And Taylor was good at brooding. There was a tiny flicker of self-aware humor as she switched her grumbles from how hard it was to beat the two New Wave brothers to how she might still be a hero (a scary, scary hero) if it hadn’t been for Glory constantly hounding her when she tried to go out and do good. Sure, that lady had pissed herself when Taylor jumped down from the rooftop onto the mugger threatening her, but hadn’t she gotten her purse back? If she hadn’t been screaming so loud for so long, Glory would never have heard, and come by to see Night Life, in the body of a kind of jumping spider/crocodile with a dash of heron thrown in (for the long jumps) standing over a woman, things would have ended up just fine. Instead, Taylor had been thrown into a dumpster hard enough to dent it, and then flown fifty feet into the air before being dropped into the Bay.

Taylor had already not exactly been fighting the Undersiders by the time that had happened, certainly not like a hero should be. And after that, she had started getting pretty grateful for what Regent and Grue could bring to the table when Glory went after her and them at the same time. They might even have won, if Tattletale hadn’t started getting antsy over the sirens that were maybe thirty seconds away.

And after that night and after that fight, Taylor had started working more and more closely with them. And now, here she was. Sitting on their couch, watching stuff on their TV. That really wasn’t the kind of thing a hero would be doing… Well, maybe Mouse Protector would do that while she waited for them to come back for a fight, if that movie was true. But that wasn’t anything like what was actually going on with Taylor and the Undersiders.

Taylor sighed. She wasn’t exactly being a good hero with this sort of thing. But if she wasn’t allowed to be a good hero, then maybe she should work on being a good villain. Anyways, if people ever found out about Emma, they’d be calling her a villain anyways. As if Emma was not only nicer to be around now that he was a sissy bitch who took monster cock, he was happier as well. Not as happy as he was going to get, because Taylor still had a lot more molding to do to him, but, sooner or later, Emma would be as happy as a clam. Even if the rest of the world wouldn’t think so.

“Hey, Taylor.”

Taylor looked up as Liam sat down on the couch next to her. The boy gave her a bright, cocky smile, brushing some of his short, blonde hair behind his ear. He put his feet up on the table and put his hands behind his head.

“How are you doing at our fortress of villainy?”

Taylor gave Liam a look, one that didn’t seem to affect him much. She felt kind of nervous, sitting right next to a pretty attractive boy like this. For a couple of reasons. One was that Liam was really good at working out secrets, and Taylor had some stuff she wanted to keep secret.

For another, Taylor looked at Liam, and couldn’t help but see him dressed up like Emma, wearing tight, skimpy, girly clothing, with a cute little cage wrapped around his cock. Even though Liam had never done a thing to Taylor, nothing that would warrant getting treated like that. Even if Taylor thought Liam would make an even better sissy than Emma, who was still acting like she had any right to cum from his dicklet.

“I’m good,” Taylor squeaked, feeling the red starting to creep up her face. “Doing… fine. Real fine.”

“I’m glad to hear you’re doing… fine,” Liam said, nodding sagely, his eyes glittering. Was that a spot of red on his cheeks? Taylor couldn’t tell.

“Hey, Liam,” Brianna said, appearing in the doorway. She was wearing a tank top, sports bra and shorts, muscles bulging underneath her black skin. “Taylor.” She nodded towards both of them, and Taylor nodded back. “How are you two doing?”

“Can’t complain,” Liam said, glancing at Brianna and then looking away. “Off to the gym?”

“Yeah,” Brianna said with a quick nod, waving the towel draped over her shoulders around. “Offer’s always open, you know?”

“I got some stuff off the top shelf,” Liam said, waving his hand. “I’ve got my exercise in for the day.”

“What offer?” Taylor asked, looking back and forth between the two of them.

“There’s a gym, three blocks that way,” Brianna said, pointing to the south. “A member brings in someone new, they get a months free membership. Good deal, though nobody’s taken me up on it yet.”

Taylor nodded. Then she thought that over a bit more carefully. She wasn’t in very good shape. She didn’t need to be, not when her forms could outperform any normal athlete there ever was.

But what if her building up muscle got reflected in her changing bodies? For that matter, what if she got more flexible and coordinated, too? As Night Life, it seemed she had an option for every problem. But if she could improve her, Taylor, then couldn’t things get even better as a cape?

“Sure, I’ll come,” Taylor said, rising to her feet and looking at Brianna. “What do I need to bring?”

“Really?” Brianna asked, sounding pretty shocked. “You will?” She smiled. “That’s great. As for what you need…” Brianna looked up and down Taylor’s body, frowning a bit. “Change out your top for a t-shirt and you should be good for the treadmills or something. If you want to do this again, we can go shopping tomorrow and pick you up some actual workout clothes.”

“Sure, sounds good,” Taylor said, walking over to the buff black girl. “Sorry we can’t sit around and chat anymore, Liam,” Taylor said, turning to look at the blonde boy.

“Not a problem,” Liam said, already bringing out his laptop.

Honestly, Taylor was a bit glad to get away from Liam. There was way less potential for distracting thoughts about how cute he’d look in a dress if Taylor wasn’t sitting right next to him. Brianna was a lot safer. Taylor wasn’t attracted to girls, even girls as good looking as her. Even though she was turning Emma into a girl (kind of).

“So have you been going to this gym for a while?” Taylor asked as she tugged off her shirt, revealing the t-shirt she wore underneath.

Taylor’s claws clacked against the staircase as she climbed up it, almost bent double underneath her load. Fuck, what had she been thinking, offering to help carry this upstairs? Even being in a non-human form wasn’t making this any easier. Taylor poured on the muscle as she forced her way up the final few steps.

She managed to spare a thought for Rusty. The muscular boy behind her was breathing heavily as he held up his end. He wasn’t complaining, but, then again, he never did.

The two of them burst into the main room of the loft, carrying the new fridge. Taylor spared a glare for Alec, who was sitting by the TV, watching. Then she sent a much fonder look at Brianna as the black girl moved in to help, now that there was enough space she could help.

Working together, the three of them managed to get the fridge over to the small kitchenette. And then they set it down, feeling the odd combination of get this heavy back-breaker down now and slowly, so you don’t squash my fingers. Then the three of them staggered back.

“Whew,” Taylor said, wiping her forehead. She was sweating a lot, half of it from the exercise, and half of it from changing her body so quickly. “Glad that’s over.”

“Still got the other fridge,” Rusty pointed out, nodding at the broken fridge standing next to the new one.

“Yeah,” Taylor groaned, looking at it. And then looking at Alec with an even greater heat in her eyes. Sadly, the boy refused to burst into flames, or even look away from the TV. “Sure would be nice if the person who broke it helped get rid of it,” she said, raising her voice quite a bit and still not getting Alec to look up.

“Don’t waste your breath,” Rusty grunted, kneeling down and grabbing the bottom of the refrigerator. “You ready, or do you need a break?”

Taylor wasn’t feeling tired. And even if she was, there was no way she was going to admit to it, not with the note Rocky had in his voice.

Taylor and Rusty had more or less managed to come to a status quo with each other. Maybe it was because Taylor was keeping herself looking a bit monstrous whenever she was around the Undersiders. Extra muscle, slitted eyes, things that showed that she didn’t need to be human anymore. It sure freaked Rusty’s dogs out, and most of them refused to go anywhere near her. (A major pity, since it was fun to pet dogs. Sophia sure proved that much.) And maybe it did the same to him. Whatever the reason, Rusty didn’t try to start shit with Taylor anymore.

But if she wimped out, claiming to be tired while Rusty was still raring to go? That would cause some big problems. It would make her look weak, quite literally, and it might mean Rusty was willing to push her a bit, and see what she would do.

No, better to get this over and done with. Taylor flexed, newly gained muscle rippling, and her clawed feet anchoring herself on the floor. Then she reached down and grabbed the bottom of the fridge. She looked Rusty in the eyes, and the two of them started to lift.

Somehow, this fridge was even heavier than the new one. And there was a bunch of jostling around inside, like-

“Put it down!” Taylor grunted.

The fridge thudded to the floor. Rusty and Brianna looked at her with questioning expressions on their faces. Taylor reached over and slid a claw down the shrink wrap holding the door shut. It swung open, and a whole bunch of food came tumbling out, landing on the floor.

“Oh, for the love of God,” Brianna said, her eyebrows drawing together. She whirled around and looked at the couch.

“Alec!” She barked

As Brianna ripped into Alec, Rusty and Taylor moved away to the other side of the loft. Brianna was being loud enough to be heard outside the building, they didn’t need to be right next to her to hear every single thing that was said.

Leaning against the doorjamb of the staircase, Taylor looked at Rusty. Rusty looked back at her, dividing his attention between her and the scene in the center of the loft. He didn’t say anything. And, after a few minutes, Taylor realized she didn’t feel the ned to say anything either. She coul just be quiet around Rusty, and that was alright. No need to think of something to say.

Instead, Taylor watched Brianna and Alec argue over whether Alec had emptied the old fridge like he’d been told to. It was really weird, how Alec could be so… lazy like this, but actually put quite a bit of effort into being a cape. Taylor supposed it depended on what he thought he was going to get out of it.

Taylor’s mind went to Sophia. Now there was somebody who put his all into everything he did. Even if most of what he did revolved around getting fucked like a bitch in heat. Well, it was a lot better way for him to act than being a brutal hero and a sadistic bully.

Taylor smiled, reveling as she thought about how cute Sophia looked, waving his tail, on his hands and knees, silently begging Taylor to fill up his needy hole. And it wasn’t even as if he came that often from getting fucked in the ass. But since there was no other way for him to cum at all, and it felt good while he was getting fucked, he still wanted it, wanted it so, so badly, even if he was left whining over the unfulfilled arousal later, and nursing the scratches on his body and the eggs inside his ass or whatever Taylor had done to him.

Over by the couch, the argument was getting resolved as Alec huffily got off the couch and started to toss the food onto the table. Taylor wasn’t going to be eating any of it, even though she had been looking forward to that leftover cheesecake. She could beef her digestive system up to handle a lot, but eating spoiled food (and after five hours in an unpowered fridge, it was surely off by now) just didn’t appeal to her.

“You think anything’s going to happen tonight?” Taylor asked Rusty. He turned his head and looked at her as if she was stupid.

“Yes,” Rusty said, his words conveying that even more effectively than the look on his face.

Taylor thought over what she had said and rephrased it a bit more.

“Do you think we’re going to get in a fight when we hit Argus for the data,” Taylor said, giving Rusty a bit of a side eye. He should have gotten that. Maybe he had, and he just felt like being difficult.

“Maybe,” Rusty said, shrugging his massive shoulders, making the leather jacket squeak. “Nothing we can’t handle.”

Taylor nodded. For a hit and run gang, the Undersiders had some seriously heavy hitters in her and Rusty. Taylor wondered how much longer Grue was willing to keep on doing these jobs, before she started trying to muscle in on one of the established gang’s territories. Coil, maybe, or the Merchants.

Taylor wasn’t sure what would happen to her when that started. She liked the Undersiders as people. But would she still like them once they started doing actual gang stuff? Extortion, robbery, pimping, drugs, all that sort of thing? Taylor wasn’t so sure.

Thankfully, Grue had yet to say anything about taking even the first step on that road. If it was ever going to happen, it was still a long ways off. Taylor wouldn’t have to make any decisions about that for a while. If she’d join them in doing it, if she’d fight them, if she’d distance herself from them, not taking part but not fighting them.

Well, no matter what happened, Taylor would always have Emma and Sophia. Nothing could separate her from those two, after all. They were just far too cute and sweet for Taylor to ever give up fucking their sissy asses.

For now, Taylor thought, life was good. Who knew what the future would bring, but that wasn’t her problem just yet.

Taylor pressed the Advance button every few seconds, her eyes reading the text as it scrolled across the screen. It was a surprisingly engaging story, especially for a video game.

Taylor supposed she should thank Alec for letting her use his video game system. Even if the black-haired boy was taking a nap at two in the afternoon, and wasn’t using it. It was still something that Taylor wouldn’t have stumbled across if he hadn’t been bored enough to ask Taylor to join him, playing some shooter game Taylor was crap at.

Thinking of Alec led Taylor to thinking about the rest of the Undersiders. She set down the controller, feeling a wave of lust washing over her. Not a very strong wave, especially since she had three different gurls to drain her lust into every night and most mornings. But she still felt a twinge of arousal as she thought about the team she had almost accidentally ended up on.

Taylor thought there were some serious possibilities here. Adding to her collection, for one. Brianna, Alec, Liam and Rusty. Two possible candidates for her to turn into sissies.

Well, to think about turning into sissies, at least. Taylor wasn’t going to actually do it, of course. There were way too many problems with that. But imagining it? Yeah, no problems there.

Obviously, there was no way to turn Brianna into a sissy like Emma. How could you do that to a girl? And Taylor wasn’t sure she could do much to make Brianna look more attractive anyways. The black girl was one buff, hot chick.

As for Rusty… yeah, no way that was ever going to happen. Taylor thought Rusty would rather rip his way out of any bindings she put him in, and tear out her throat with his teeth rather than submit to even wearing girly clothes. And he was far too, well, ugly and masculine, anyway.

But Liam? Oh yeah, Liam was already skinny and had a kind of refined handsomeness to his features. It wouldn’t take all that much to turn him into a cock hungry gurl. Or so Taylor liked to think, at least. Obviously, she wasn’t going to turn her closest friend on the team into that.

Alec, though… Man, sometimes Taylor thought someone had already turned him into a sissy. He was cute, with the just the slightest trace of masculinity on his face. Taylor got either wet or hard, or both, thinking about the boy. She wasn’t sure she’d have to put in more than an hour or two of work to get him to be the perfect boi.

“Penny for your thoughts?”

“Huh?” Taylor jerked like a live wire had been stuck into her. Her head whipped around and she looked at Liam. The blonde boy had his eyebrows raised, and an amused expression on his face. “Oh, uh. Nothing. Never mind,” Taylor said, trying not to show how embarrassed she was.

Liam’s expression of skepticism only deepened at that. Before he could say anything, the door to Alec’s room opened up.

“Ah come on,” Taylor heard a whine behind her. “Didn’t the laundry fairy come and take care of all this stuff for me? I don’t have anything to wear.”

Taylor twisted her head around to look at what she was starting to think of as a target. Then her eyes got really wide.

It was Alec, sure enough. Completely topless, with a decently large pair of breasts hanging off of his(?) chest. Taylor’s eyes ran down Alec’s body, noting the narrow waist and wide hips. And it was really easy to see that waist and those hips, since all Alec was wearing was a pair of panties. A pair that clung really tightly to her hips. And to her crotch, tightly enough that Taylor could tell that one, Alec shaved herself. And two, there was no possible room for a penis.

“Oh yes, Alyx, please,” Liam groaned, rubbing his forehead. “Please walk around naked in front of me. That’s how I want to see.”

“What, don’t you like this?” Alec (and Taylor was starting to realize she had been misspelling the girl’s name in her head all this time) asked, sticking a leg out. “You gay or something?”

“Or something,” Liam muttered.

“Anyway, it’s so unfair that a pretty girl like me should have to do her own laundry when there’s a bunch of guys around,” Alyx continued, before looking at Taylor. “Right, Taylor? Liam and Rusty should…” Alyx stopped and seemed to think things over. “Liam should be waiting on us hand and foot, as the delicate, fairer sex, right?”

“Um,” Taylor said.

“What?” Alyx asked, turning more of her attention to Taylor. “Cat got your tongue?”

“No,” Taylor said, turning back around and looking at the TV. “Just… you better get some laundry going if you don’t want Brianne to ride your ass for going around like that.”

“Oh, kinky,” Alyx called out, stepping into her room. “Post that online and we could make some money. No, wait. I could make some money. You guys could just bask in the glory of knowing a movie star.”

Taylor pretty much stopped listening to Alyx at that point. Instead, she stared at the TV, watching the pause screen, the game waiting for her to get back to it. And it may be waiting for a while.

Taylor felt crushed. Completely and utterly devastated. How could life be so cruel, to whisk away the chance to turn some boy she knew into a simpering, sex-obsessed gurl by making him a girl already? What kind of justice was there, not to allow that to happen?

“I know it’s a hideous thought, becoming a hanger-on,” Liam said from his end of the couch. “But you don’t need to look quite so crushed over it.”

Taylor flushed, realizing how transparently she was wearing her emotions on her sleeve. She coughed and looked away, picking up the controller again.

“She’s just so… lazy,” Taylor said.

“Eh,” Liam shrugged, looking down at his phone. “Better lazy than hyperactive.”

That seemed to be that. Taylor started playing the game again, trying to focus on what the characters were saying. But there was a thought, niggling at the back of her mind.

Alyx obviously wasn’t going to be joining her harem. Taylor didn’t have any interest in girls. But that didn’t mean that the black-haired girl couldn’t help out a bit. Taylor was sure Alyx would be down for anything. Maybe…

Yeah, Madison was getting pretty close to going out to show himself as Night Life’s little baby boi. Taylor had been worrying about him meeting someone would take him and his appearance the wrong way. But if he just met up with Alyx, then things should go fine.

Yeah, maybe Taylor should talk to Alyx, and see how the girl felt about having a bit of fun. And with her artistic skills… maybe some body writing, too. Madison might look good with a message scrawled across her skin.

Sure, it wasn’t what Taylor had been planning. But she was adaptable. She could make this work.

And even if Alyx wasn’t ever going to take her proper place with Taylor… Taylor’s gaze swung around to look at Liam. Well, there was still Liam. And Taylor knew Liam was a boy. And that meant that Taylor could think about Liam getting turned into a cute little sissy all she wanted, and it was perfectly alright.

Not that she would do it, of course. But just thinking of how sweet Liam would look, giggling and fiddling with his dress as he rubbed his thighs together, staring at Taylor’s thick, twisted cock… Oh yeah, that was a nice thought. So nice that Taylor needed to stop thinking about it if she didn’t want to get turned on with no way to relieve herself.

After all, Taylor didn’t masturbate anymore. Not when she had some sweet bois to drain her lusts into, over and over again. Two bois that were as ready as they ever would be, and one more that was getting real close.

Yep, even with just the three of them, Taylor’s life was good.

Taylor was looking forward to some serious relaxation with her small, fucked-up family. Breeding her husband, fucking her kid to sleep and having the family dog preform a few tricks. And maybe they’d even be allowed to cum from it.

Taylor needed this kind of relaxation, because she had a big day tomorrow. There was obviously a whole lot more going on than just a bank robbery. Why else would the Undersider’s mysterious boss be giving out this kind of money? Taylor had no idea what those reasons were, but they were going to get her in the papers. And Taylor wanted to be on top of her game for that. And that meant a fun night with her collection of sissies.

Right now, Madison was giving Taylor a blowjob, with Sophia silently teaching him. Sophia’s hands were on the sides of Madison’s head, pushing him up and down Taylor’s barbed cock. Emma was sitting next to Taylor, kissing her. Well, half of it was kissing, half of it was Emma getting his face fucked by a tongue that was more like a tentacle.

Taylor was taking up a lot more than half of the couch. The bottom half of her body seemed to be compromised mostly of tentacles, long, sucker-lined bright green and red tentacles that were wandering all over the three gurls around her. And if she was paying some special attention to Madison, well, surely, he was feeling special for his Mommy paying attention to him like that.

Emma moaned around the tentacle that was deepthroating him. His cheeks were red as his body fought to get the air he needed around the tentacle plundering his throat. But Taylor could tell how much he was enjoying it. His pink cage was twitching from side to side as his cock tried to get hard, and there was a fairly constant stream of droplets as precum leaked from him.

Taylor was beginning to wonder if it was time to take Emma’s chastity cage off. Not for good or anything, but just to satisfy her curiosity. She wanted to see if Emma was still capable of getting hard after spending all these months caged. And if he was, if his dick could still get as large as it had been. Not that large was an adjective anyone would ever have used to describe Emma’s dick in the first place, of course, even when he had been Emmet.

It would be super amusing if Emma couldn’t get hard anymore, Taylor idly thought as she made out with him as Madison practiced his cocksucking skills. If he couldn’t, then Taylor was going to call the entire household together, and the three of them could watch Emma try and masturbate, using two fingers to stroke his soft little clitty, moaning and squeaking as he tried to make himself cum form it. And he would be so grateful when Taylor finally bent him over and started fucking his ass, letting him actually cum.

Taylor made a mental note to look into the long-term effects of male chastity. It would be just horrible if Emma was capable of actually getting hard, to his full size again. After all, what would Emma do with a dick that could actually get hard? Fuck girls? The very idea was laughable.

Although the idea was a lot less laughable than the idea of Sophia or Madison fucking girls. After all, that would just be illegal. You didn’t have animals or babies fuck people. No, the only reason Sophia and Madison had those locked-up little cocklets of theirs was so that Taylor could see how much they were enjoying themselves as their asses got knotted, or their mouths got filled with sticky semen.

Although… Taylor glanced at Sophia and grinned. He didn’t notice, still too busy helping Madison swallowed Taylor’s barbed cock. Well, it wouldn’t be a dog and pony show, but just a dog show might be fun. With… Emma, yeah, with Emma.

Taylor sighed in happiness as she imagined Sophia, with a strap-on that fitted over his tight metal cage, humping Emma’s ass. It might give the black dog the wrong idea, that he should be the one penetrating, even if it was just with a toy, and not with his actual dick. But Taylor had always thought Emma would look nice on his knees, getting fucked. And since she had always been the one doing the fucking, she had never gotten the chance to properly watch him getting fucked.

Oh! Maybe she could get one of those harness gags that fitted over the wearer’s head, so the dildo stuck out from their mouths while they got something to suck on. Sophia would find a regular dildo to be dreadfully boring compared to the shafts he normally took, but sacrifices had to be made. And not only would it mean Sophia wouldn’t get tempted into thinking his cock was worth using, it would also look really funny to see him literally facefucking Emma’s ass.

“You’re almost doing a good job, Madison,” Taylor said, looking down at her newest boi as Madison managed to get to the halfway point along Taylor’s cock. “Remember, good baby bois take Mommy’s cock all the way down.”

Madison tried to say something or other around the cock, but Taylor really couldn’t understand what. She debated over punishing him for that for a moment. After all, she was trying to raise him properly, and that meant he should speak in a clear, intelligent manner. Eventually, she decided not to. It would take too long for Madison to get his mouth free of the dull barbs that were holding Taylor’s cock in his mouth. And then he’d have to start sucking Taylor’s cock all over again, just to get to where he was now.

To give him a bit extra motivation, Taylor started winding tentacles around his body, sliding underneath the teddy-bear t-shirt he wore and rubbing against his caged cock. She could feel the suckers on the tentacles clinging to his skin, and only popping off with some effort. There would be red circles all over Madison’s skin by the time they were done tonight and he got tucked in bed. That would be fun.

Madison… Taylor was embarrassed to admit how often she had spelt his name Maidson. It had given her a nice idea, making her think about how fun it would be to have a maid around the house. Too bad that Sophia and Madison had been far too well-trained in being a dog and a toddler now, though. There was no way Taylor was willing to put the work into building them up into sissies that could think for themselves, just to tear them down again to become the proper sort of submissive, giggly maids.

No, Taylor couldn’t even do that with Emma. She needed someone to talk to so that she wouldn’t go too far off base when working with her gurls. Emma could provide just enough feedback, in the right sort of voice, to let Taylor know if what she was doing was a good idea or not as she played with her small harem.

Taylor leaned over and kissed Emma again. His hands roamed over her upper body, touching her arms, her neck, her breasts, and getting entangled with the tentacles. Taylor thought that she was probably strong enough in this form to hoist Emma up into the air and watch him dangle and sway back and forth as he got fucked. But that would mean drawing too many tentacles from the rest of her bois, and that was quite obviously a bad idea. Madison, especially, would feel so sad if there weren’t a bunch of octopus-like tentacles covering his body as he sucked Taylor’s cock.

Taylor thought she was living a pretty good life, on the home front, at least. Tomorrow, well, who knew what could happen tomorrow. Tattletale was sure that it would be a nice, simple job, with just a few heroes to knock down while they ran away. And Taylor really hoped he was right. It would be horrible if she wasn’t able to enjoy her sissies every night.

And then, sadly, the doorbell rang. Taylor tried to ignore it, even though she knew that at this time of night, it wasn’t going to be someone who would go away. She groped Emma a bit harder, squeezing down on the redhead’s ass and making him moan into her mouth.

And then the doorbell rang and there was a knock at the door. Taylor sighed heavily.

“Want me to get that?” Emma asked, already half-climbing off the couch.

Taylor nodded. On the off chance it was some driver needing directions or something, they might be a bit disturbed to see two hundred and ten pounds of half-woman, half-tentacle monster answering the door. Emma trotted off, his full ass swaying from side to side. The effect was a bit ruined as he hopped on one leg, trying to get into some sweat pants and pulled a t-shirt down over his torso. Taylor stared down at Madison sucking her cock, and ran a hand down the side of Sophia’s face. The black boi made a purring sound as he pressed against her.

There was a familiar voice at the door, and Taylor turned around, her red eyes narrowing in confusion as she looked. Then her jaw dropped.

“Liam?” Taylor asked, standing up and making Madison choke as the cock shifted around inside of his mouth. “What are you doing here?”

“I came to talk to you,” Liam said, looking pretty nervous and embarrassed as he glanced at Emma and then at Taylor. “In private?”

Liam was, well, Liam and not Tattletale. He looked pretty cute in his jacket, t-shirt and pants. And he was also alone, standing on the doorstep of the condo by himself, the night breeze ruffling his hair as he stared into Taylor’s den of debauchery.

Taylor glanced down at Sophia and Madison. Sophia was giving her puppy-dog eyes, staring sadly up at her. Madison was a bit too dim to try that, and was instead focusing on adjusting to the new position he was in.

“Okay, make it quick,” Taylor said, pulling her cock out of Madison’s mouth, making the barbs flex as they pressed against his mouth. “I was busy.”

“Yeah,” Liam said, looking at Emma, who was already stripping out of his clothes, the sissy wearing a bra he didn’t need and a pair of panties that didn’t hide his cage. “I can see.”

“Mmm,” Emma whined in frustration. “Don’t take too long, okay, Mistress?” He rubbed his pale thighs together, his every move sinfully enticing. “I need you to make me cum.” Emma glanced over at Sophia and Madison. “They need you as well.”

“Don’t worry,” Taylor said. “We’ll wrap up whatever this is about, and then I’ll be back to ream you sissies a new one.”

Emma, Madison and Sophia smiled at that. Liam made a bit of a face, and Taylor realized that maybe she should dial down the graphicness of her descriptions a bit when she was around someone who wasn’t part of her harem.

Taylor led Liam into her bedroom and shut the door. She was thrumming with arousal, and the thought of taking it out on Liam’s ass was really tempting. It was a cute ass, and one that his latex bodysuit showed off really nicely. But she understood self-control, and didn’t have action follow thought. Otherwise, she’d have gotten a handful of Tattletale’s butt a long while ago, finding out just how latex felt underneath her hands as groped his ass.

“What is it?” Taylor asked, leaning against the wall as Liam sat on the bed.

“Well, Taylor,” Liam said, glancing to the side and looking kind of nervous. Shit, he hadn’t picked up on that, had he? “I’ve been…” he took a deep breath. “I haven’t talked much about my life before we met, have I?”

“No?” Taylor asked.

“Well, I wasn’t born here, in Brockton Bay,” Liam said. “I grew up in Denver. My parents were rich, really rich and…”

By the time Liam finished his story, Taylor had moved to the bed. She had grown a couple of extra arms and was holding Liam tight. He wasn’t actually crying, but his voice had wavered a couple of times as he told his story.

“I… don’t know what to say,” Taylor said, holding Liam close to her.

“You don’t need to say anything,” Liam said, staring out the window at the night sky. “I just…” he took a deep breath. “I wanted someone to know. Someone who doesn’t need Coil to help them, and is going to do something about it.”

“Yeah, sure thing,” Taylor said. “I’m not sure what we can do, but I’ll help you.”

“And,” Liam said, looking away before turning back, with some red on his cheeks, “there’s something else you could help me with.”

“Okay?” Taylor said, wondering what could possibly be more important than helping her friend get out from underneath the thumb of a snake-themed madman. “What is it?”

“My power…” Liam started to say before trailing off. “It really fucked with my sex drive. I learn way too much about anything when I try to masturbate. Even cartoons, I get too much non-sexy stuff.”

Taylor nodded, not really sure where this was going.

“And something else my power’s been telling me…” Liam glanced at Taylor again, who, even though her body couldn’t currently blush, started to feel guilty and embarrassed, realizing where this was going, “has been all the things you’d like to do to me. Pretty much ever since we met.” Liam tugged at his collar, while Taylor started to work on her apology.

“And,” Liam said, just as Taylor was about to open her mouth, “I’m okay with that.” Taylor’s mouth still opened, but this time it stayed open as she stared in shock. “I… I think,” Liam said, darting a glance up at Taylor’s face before looking away, “I think that I could actually manage to have sex if you… train me.”

Liam shifted awkwardly on his spot on the bed. Taylor felt like tugging the collar she wasn’t wearing or having a sip of water from a glass she didn’t have herself.

“I think,” Liam continued. “If you train me like you have those three,” he nodded towards the bedroom door, “I could get to cum.” He shivered. “And I need to cum, Taylor. Especially since I met you. Knowing what you want to do to me has been getting me worked up, and…” he trailed off. “Well, I’m sure you’re always ready to have another sissy slut worshipping your selection of cocks, aren’t you? Just so long as I get to cum from it.”

Taylor opened and closed her mouth. She wasn’t sure what to say. Yes, obviously. Liam was cute and as… Lisa, maybe? As Lisa, he would be even cuter. And she was always willing to help a friend out, especially in such a sexy way. It was just… asking to get turned into a feminized boi like Emma, Sophia and Madison? Especially just for a chance to cum? Wow.

But… Taylor was willing to do a lot for her friends. Hell, look at what she had done for (to) Emmet, and they hadn’t even been friends anymore. How much more would she go through to make Liam happy?

“I’m willing to give it a go,” Taylor said, looking down at Liam.

“Thanks, Taylor,” Liam said, resting against her body. “Thanks a ton.”

“Tomorrow,” Taylor said. “If we’re not in jail by then, come by tomorrow. Then we can start.”

Liam nodded. He took a deep breath, and some of the tension seemed to flow out of his body. Taylor, meanwhile, was feeling a lot tenser. There were things she had done with her collection that she could dare bring herself to do with Liam.

There were going to be a lot of changes in how Taylor did things with Liam. But for her friends, no price was too high.

Chapter Text

Liam shivered as he sat on Taylor’s lap. There were a couple of reasons for the shiver. One was that Taylor had just put her hands around his waist, resting her hands directly on his crotch. Another was that he was pressed quite close to someone who was a lot more muscular than he was. He could even feel her pecs and abs against his thin t-shirt.

The final reason was what was playing on the TV screen in front of them. It was porn, really, really kinky, home-made porn. Liam had never seen anything like it before.

“So what title do you want to start with?” Taylor asked, her breath puffing against the top of Liam’s head and ruffling his blonde hair. “Naughty Puppy Gets Punished By Owner?” Liam glanced down at Sophia as the black sissy whined at that, the dog-boy torn between arousal and fear. “Two Traps Team Up? Dignity is a Lie?”

“That one,” Liam said, nodding his head. It sounded… terribly appealing, in all the wrong ways. He wondered what it would be about. His power tried to supply an answer, but Liam stamped down hard on it. “That one, Ma’am.”

It felt a bit weird, but mostly just right to call his friend Ma’am. To know that Liam was signing his life away to Taylor, to become her sissy maid. That he was going to become like Emma, Madison and Sophia, the other members of the fucked-up family that were clustered around Taylor, watching themselves get used and degraded and humiliated on screen.

Liam could feel himself growing hard as he watched the screen. As hard as he could get, actually. He could feel Taylor’s cock pressing against one thigh. He had never, not once, gotten his dick as hard as his friend was right now. As for questions of size? He wasn’t even worthy of being included.

Taylor had filmed a lot of movies. Three hours worth, Liam had seen. And the five of them were probably going to watch every single one, just so that he could figure out what turned him on the most, so that Taylor would know how to train her friend into a proper sissy bitch.

Liam hoped that he would be able to find something that really made both him and Taylor click, that would let him get properly molded into whatever Taylor would make of him.

Liam also hoped that he wouldn’t cum too soon during the training. That would be embarrassing.

“Are you ready to become a proper sissy?” Taylor asked, her hand wrapped around something, so tightly Liam couldn’t even catch a glimpse of it.

And so his power came to the fore, spoiling the surprise before Liam even had a chance to revel in the suspense. Taylor has a gift for you. It is a chastity cage. It is sized to loosely fit your cock. It will- Liam cut it off there, before it could ruin even more of the little moment between the two of them.

“Aren’t I already?” Liam asked, fidgeting a bit in the knee-length dress and pantyhose he wore. It wasn’t terribly sexual all on its own, but it was still female clothing, and he was wearing it. Of course, his cock was already hard and poking out a bit against the dress, but still. “I mean, with all of this?” He waved a hand at his clothes and his makeup.

“Right now you’re just a crossdresser,” Taylor said, sitting down next to Liam. She was mostly human, except for a few extra inches of height. And she had somehow managed to give herself an aristocratic British accent. “You still need to become a proper sissy.” She smiled. “And then you’ll need to become a properly owned sissy.”

Liam didn’t need his power to tell that a collar and a butt-fucking would be involved when that happened. And he couldn’t think of a reason why that would be bad. At all. If he had thought that sort of thing was bad, then why would he have ever agreed to join Taylor in her fucked-up little family here?

“Can I see it?” Liam asked, pretending for Taylor’s sake that he didn’t know what the gift was.

A big smile spread across Taylor’s thin face as she stuck her hand out and opened her fingers. Liam looked down at the cage. It sure was a chastity cage, alright. And it was going to go around his dick. The thought sent a shiver through him.

It was a nice purple color, almost the same shade as his Tattletale costume, though a touch lighter. Liam wondered how long Taylor had looked before she had found one this color.

Liam reached out and took the cage. The plastic felt cool around his fingers, and he winced a bit. He really hoped that it would warm up a lot once it was wrapped around his cock.

“It looks…” Liam stared down at it for a second and shivered. “Sexy, Taylor.”

“Mistress Taylor,” Taylor reminded him.

“Mistress Taylor,” Liam obediently repeated.

“And I’m glad you like it,” Taylor said, running a hand down to Liam’s crotch. “Are you ready to put it on?”

“Well, I was,” Liam said, a note of amusement in his voice. “But then you started grabbing my cock.”

Liam wasn’t super-hard. And the chastity cage was fairly roomy. But he was still hard enough that Liam didn’t think he’d be able to get the cage around himself right now.

“Oops,” Taylor said with a hint of embarrassment in her voice. “How to take care of this…” she smiled. “Sophia!” She called, looking through the open bedroom door. “Get in here!”

Taylor turned back to Liam and smiled, running a hand through his hair. Liam shivered a bit and found himself pressing his head up against the palm.

“Tell you what,” Taylor said with a smile as the black dog crawled into the room, his tail wagging a bit, “I’ll let you have one last orgasm as a boy before I turn you into my boi.”

“Your generosity,” Liam said, miming a curtsey, “knows no limits, Mistress Taylor.”
Liam glanced at Sophia, wondering if he was supposed to be fucking Sophia. He kind of doubted it. If Taylor was interested in letting other people fuck her collection, then they would have already been installed into glory holes or the like.

“Just start pumping that meat,” Taylor said, her form starting to shift as she stepped in front of Sophia. The sissy looked up at her, a low whine appearing in the bottom of his throat as he shivered in anticipation. “And let me know when you cum.”

“Sure thing, Mistress,” Liam said, sitting down on the bed and pulling his dress up above his crotch. His hand wrapped around his cock and he shivered as he gave it a few strokes, feeling it hardening underneath his hand. “I’m sure it’s going to feel really nice to use my cock to cum.”

“One last time,” Taylor pointed out, pointing a finger, “and only because you aren’t a proper boi like Sophia here is.” She ruffled the sissy’s black hair. “You don’t need to cum from that little dicklet, do you?”

Sophia shook his head and whined. Liam looked down at him, and his power provided a few helpful details. Like how Sophia could barely remember what it felt like to have an erection, or how he loved having exotic cocks shoved up his ass or down his throat. How, in short, he really was the perfect sissy pet for Taylor.

Taylor’s form started to ripple and change, and Liam closed his eyes, calling up one of his favored fantasies to masturbate to. Something a lot more palatable than what Taylor’s body went through as she warped and shifted. An old memory of a pair of twins from his school came to Liam, and his cock stiffened as he imagined getting sandwiched in between Michael and Mary once again.

Liam opened his eyes once he heard Sophia squeak. The boi was held up in the air by a mass of thick tentacles coming out from Taylor’s torso. And all of those tentacles had phallic looking tips. Liam smiled as he adjusted his seat on the bed. Wow, getting to watch a real-life tentacle fuck? He was lucky.

It was going to be one hell of way to have his last orgasm the normal way. He was going to have to thank Taylor for doing that for him. Liam started to stroke his shaft harder and harder, hand pumping up and down as the tentacles started to creep across Sophia’s naked body, leaving behind a glistening stream of slime.

“What do you think, Sophia?” Taylor asked, tapping Sophia’s chin with one tentacle. “Think that you’ll be able to cum this time?” The tentacle slid into Sophia’s mouth. “Or will Liam and I be the only ones getting to orgasm?”

Liam wasn’t sure how long this final masturbation session was going to last for. He was feeling really turned on as it was, and it was only going to get hotter once Sophia’s face started bulging with cock. Well, if it was over quickly, that would just mean that Liam could get started on being Taylor’s newest project even sooner. And that wasn’t really a bad thing, was it?

“Can I see his ass when you enter him?” Liam asked.

“Sure thing,” Taylor said, grunting a bit as the tentacles flipped Sophia over, exposing his big black butt and small green cage to Liam’s view. “Enjoy the show.”

Liam would. He really, really would. And he’d savor every last minute of this, because who knew when it would come again.

“Please, Mistress Taylor,” Liam said, bending over slightly and reaching behind himself to pull his cheeks apart, exposing his lewd hole, “will you fuck this naughty trap’s butt?”

Liam felt like he should be getting hard from this. He was so turned on, his body quivering and shivering with arousal. And yet, he wasn’t. He was pretty much soft.

And that was because of the cage around his cock. It was a bigger cage than any of the other gurls Taylor had got, and in a rich deep purple. But the extra size just meant that Liam could actually get kind of hard before he started futilely straining against the plastic cage surrounding his cock.

It felt nice to be caged. Really, really nice. There was something so thrilling about having his ability to have an erection taken away. There was no way that Liam was going to be able to masturbate like a normal guy, not with this sucker wrapped around his cock.

Liam wasn’t wearing much more than just the cage. Oh, there were also some pure white stockings that went up to the middle of his thighs. But they could hardly be counted as clothes, really, and they were everything else he had on, anyway.

“I’ll fuck this cute little butt,” Taylor said behind him, her voice a deep growl, like gravel being ground together, “and then,” she rested a clawed hand on his back. Liam shivered, looking down and seeing two claws on the sides of his torso, and feeling another four pressing against his skin, “you’re going to be mine. You’re going to get a brand new name.”

Liam shivered at that, his breath coming in quick pants. Finally. He was finally going to get a mark of Taylor’s favor, just like Emmet had become Emma. Oh yes. Oh yes, yes, yes. He was so happy.

“Thank you,” Liam sighed, closing his eyes and smiling as he felt something hot and hard resting against his asshole. “Thank you, Taylor.”

“You really should be calling me Mistress,” Taylor said with a chuckle. “That maid costume of yours will be arriving pretty soon and you should start getting in character.” Something that might have been a pair of lips planted a kiss on the back of Liam’s head. He shivered, feeling sticky strands of something connecting his hair together as she pulled away. “My little maid slut.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Liam obediently said.

He was a lot less focused on that, though, then what he could feel behind him. He was horny. He was so horny, and Liam wanted to get fucked now.

It wouldn’t be the first time Taylor had fucked him. But she had gradually been changing how exotic the shafts she used on him were, and by now, there wasn’t anything slightly human in the cock she was about to use on him. Liam had gotten a good look at it as she prepared. It was big, for one thing. Liam was taking a lot larger shafts inside his butt than he would ever have thought possible, but this was still a big damn dick. And it was purple, too. The same shade of purple as his Tattletale costume.

Oh yes, and there were the tentacles that were at the base. And the suckers on those tentacles. Liam knew that they were going to latch onto his ass and keep Taylor’s dick deep inside of him, making sure there wouldn’t be any way for him to pull away.

Amazing.

And now it was happening. Taylor had a firm grip on him, clawed hands wrapped around Liam’s naked body, holding him up in the air, as she pulled him backwards. Liam moaned, feeling his hole getting forced open by her cock.

And then she was inside. Liam moaned, falling backwards against Taylor and feeling the warm scales rubbing against his body. She was inside of him. She was hollowing his sissy hole out with her cock. And it felt so good.

Liam tilted his head back, looking up at Taylor. She looked down at him, her slightly draconic features exuding a warmth he had never seen when she was fucking her wife, her baby or her dog. A look that only appeared when she was fucking Liam.

And that was a wonderful thought. Liam smiled and squeezed down as much as he could around the cock inside of him. Taylor gave an appreciative rumble at that, and tightened her grip on him. And then she started to move, going faster and faster as she fucked Liam’s ass.

Liam as he felt the tentacles start to attach to his ass. The suckers were doing their work, and he could feel them pressing down on his skin, making sure that there was no way he was getting free anytime soon. It was thrilling.

“You have such a nice ass, Liam,” Taylor said, her voice somehow purring even with how rocky it was. “You’re such a good boi for me, aren’t you?”

“Yes, Mistress,” Liam said, taking a deep breath in between every word. “I’ll do, ah, my best for you!”

Liam stopped talking around then, unable to quite form words as the arousal coursed around inside of him. He was feeling so turned on. He loved it, absolutely loved how deep Taylor’s cock was reaching inside of him, pressing against his asshole, stretching him out, ruining him for any lesser cock.

As was exactly the plan. Liam’s power had helpfully informed of that Taylor was going to turn him into a size queen for monster cock, a slutty boi who needed the kind of dick only she could provide to get off with his ass. And that was something Liam was entirely okay with.

Liam held on tight to the hand in front of him, his fingers pressing down against the smooth scales. He looked up at Taylor, and then down. He was getting shaken quite a bit, jolted this way and that by Taylor’s rough, brutal pounding. And it felt so good.

Liam still wasn’t entirely used to feeling so aroused, and yet not getting hard. It felt a bit wrong, honestly, feeling so much lust, but his cock soft and small. Although any cock would look small if compared to Taylor’s. Heck, Liam’s own arm wasn’t that much larger than what was currently pounding in and out of his ass.

“Are you going to cum?” Taylor asked, a note of curiosity in her voice. “Are you going to cum like a sissy slut around my cock?”

“I’m,” Liam gasped, trying to get his much-vaunted brain into gear, “I’ll try not to, Mistress.” He gasped, feeling his cock twitching around inside of his cage, trying to swell. “But you just feel so good!”

Taylor felt very, very good. Liam could feel precum forming and starting to leak from his dick already, dripping down and splattering against his stockings. He could tell that his orgasm, no matter how long he managed to put it off for would be amazing once it arrived. And it wouldn’t have a thing to do with his cock. Not a single thing at all.

And that thought was even more of a turn-on. Liam whined, bucking back and forth against Taylor, feeling her fucking him so good. And he could feel her big, heavy balls slapping against the backs of his legs. They were big balls, too, to go with a big dick. What would it feel like when she started to cum, and flooded Liam’s ass with her cum? Amazing, obviously. There was no way it wouldn’t.

“Cum for me, my little sissy maid,” Taylor whispered into Liam’s ear. “Cum for me and then I’m going to cum too.”

That was just what Liam needed to push himself over the edge. He moaned, shivering in Taylor’s grip as he came. It felt good, his ass squeezing down tightly around Taylor’s thick shaft, a small flow of cum leaking out of his cage and dribbling to the ground as he came.

Before Liam’s orgasm was more than half over, Taylor was cumming as well. And her orgasm was much more impressive than Liam’s was. Then any orgasm Liam had ever had.

Liam gurgled, feeling like he was getting stuffed with every drop of semen in the world, all of it getting pumped right into his ass. His eyes widened and he silently gasped, trying to come up with the words to say something, anything. He couldn’t. All he could do was feel how much cum was flowing into his butt. How much hot, sticky semen was filling him up, reaching even further inside of his ass than Taylor’s cock ever had.

Some of it was forced out of Liam’s butt. And even that small amount was three times larger than what had leaked out of Liam’s cage. It was amazing. Liam couldn’t believe how full he was feeling. He looked down at his belly, half-expecting himself to be bulging like he was eight months pregnant. But there wasn’t a single sign. Just the wonderful full feeling inside of his rear.

“That felt good,” Taylor said in a satisfied voice. “And what do you say?”

“Thank you, Mistress,” Liam said in a dazed voice, feeling his head spinning like a top. He didn’t think he was going to be able to stand up when Taylor put him on the floor. “Thank you for training your,” he moaned, placing a hand on his stomach, where so much hot semen was, “your slutty sissy.”

“And now,” Taylor said, placing her face against Liam’s head, her breath making his strands of short, blonde hair puff out, “it’s time for your new name.”

Liam straightened up in anticipation. This was it. He had an idea what the name might be, but he wanted to hear it from his friend.

“Lisa,” Taylor said. “From now on, everyone here will call you Lisa.” She chuckled. “And I’ll be having a chat with the rest of the Undersiders about what to call you, as well.”

Liam, Lisa, shivered. That sounded wonderful. And now, with his old name gone, he was well and truly Night Life’s pet. Night Life’s maid.

Wow, he was getting horny again just thinking about it. But there was a solution to that problem.

“Mistress Taylor?” Lia-Lisa asked, pressing his butt backwards and shaking it from side to side, “Can we go again?”

Lisa was on his knees in front of Mistress Taylor and it felt so good. It felt so right. Dressed in his maid costume, a good little sissy kneeling in front of his owner. Lisa closed his eyes and tried to get deeper and deeper into the appropriate headspace, one where he was nothing more than a loyal maid who just needed to look pretty as he could for his mistress.

It wasn’t easy. Liam could think that all he wanted, but there was a bit of him, a fairly large bit, actually, that knew that he was Liam, that Taylor was a good, if kinky, friend, and that the maid costume pinched a bit on him as it hung off of his body in unfamiliar ways.

Liam, Lisa hoped that it would go away soon. He had used his powers on the other three sissies Taylor had around the place. And the remnants of their past lives were buried very, very deeply, so deeply that they barely even acknowledged them anymore. Madison, especially, was barely able to comprehend that there was a life outside of the condo, and that he had used to live it. He almost always thought, with all of his heart, that he was a little baby sissy that Taylor looked after.

Going that far down wasn’t appealing to Lisa. After all, what about the rest of the Undersiders, and all the plans he had for them? And how could he use his power if he didn’t think? No, going to the level of a submissive maid, instead of a horny dog or brainless baby was what Liam needed to be at.

He was still a long way away from getting there, but at least he had taken a few steps on the road. Like with this costume Taylor, Mistress Taylor, had gotten him. He still wasn’t used to it, but damn, Liam had to admit he looked hot in it.

It was a French maid costume, obviously. What else could it possibly be? Black and white, and it showed off his body in ways that Liam had never really thought of before. A short, ruffled skirt with stockings that clung to his legs, a pretty busy top that still showed off cleavage (or, you know, where cleavage would be if Liam had anything but a touch of softness about the breasts), and some heels that, well, it was a good thing that the condo wasn’t that big, and that Liam was kneeling down in front of Taylor right now.

And man Taylor looked hot. Really, really sexy. And, weirdly enough, a bit more like a character than the usual nightmarish mish-mash of monsters and animals that he usually saw.

The skirts of… whatever those were looked like, well, skirts. Surprising, but true. Liam wasn’t sure if they were made out of really flat tentacles or hair or what they were, but they called to mind those big skirts important women in the nineteenth century had worn. They went almost all the way to the ground, though underneath them, Liam could catch the occasional glimpse of pointed heels of what was almost certainly bone.

And then Liam’s gaze went up and up. Taylor looked really tall, especially from this position. Her features were even thinner than they normally were. And pale, really pale, though the scales along the lines of her jaw were glimmering in a pretty green pattern. Although her eyes, her eyes were still Taylor’s. Liam had noticed that Taylor was usually reluctant to change her eyes. Although in general, her face was a lot more like her normal body’s than Taylor normally used in her transformations.

The clothing-like body continued along her torso, and whatever it was made out of, still looked like the fancy clothing from a century and a half past. There was just one part where that didn’t hold true. At Taylor’s crotch.

Liam swallowed and licked his lips as he stared at what was right in front of him. Those were some big balls and a big dick. Very, very big balls and a very, very big dick. Liam wiggled around a bit. Once again, it would be the biggest cock he had ever taken up his ass. And the thought of that made him throb a bit inside of his cage, and his ass clench down.

If the rest of Taylor looked more or less human, then she had poured all of her ingenuity into making her dick and balls. They weren’t like anything else remotely human. There were small scales all along the shaft, and Liam sh- damn it, how long was it going to take for him to start thinking of himself as Lisa? That had been a good few minutes where he had thought of himself as a guy.

Anyway, Lisa shivered at the thought of what it would feel like to have that cock with those scales sliding into his body. Down his throat or up his ass. He was sure that the scales would slide into his body without a problem, but when it came time to come back out? Liam, Lisa, had seen what it was like when Sophia had gotten knotted by Taylor, and how the house pet had been dragged around by his ass as Taylor had left the room. The same thing, only over the entire length of Taylor’s shaft, would be happening to Liam.

And then there were the balls. The big, heavy balls. Combined, they were about the size of Liam’s head. He swallowed, wondering just how much cum was stored up inside of them. And what special spin Taylor had given to her cum this time. Because there was always something special. Even if it was just how much semen there was stored up in Taylor’s balls.

“Got a good eyeful?” Taylor asked, reaching down and running some long, thin, many-jointed fingers through Liam’s hair, ruffling the headdress.

“Yes, Mistress,” Liam answered, shifting his weight from side to side and pressing his thighs together.

“Then get to work, Lisa,” Taylor said. “Serve your mistress.”

Lisa nodded and leaned forward. He pressed his face up against Taylor’s shaft and balls, feeling them covering his entire face, from chin to forehead. It felt nice. It felt really, really nice. He breathed in deeply, smelling the rich, bestial smell coming from Taylor. He kept his eyes closed, and stuck his tongue out, pressing it against one of Taylor’s balls.

Liam managed, just barely, to resist the temptation tapping into his power to find out what exactly the balls had in them. Cum, obviously, a huge amount of cum resting in these swollen balls, but there had to be something extra. Liam told himself to wait, and find out when Taylor came, like a good sissy should. And that would make the surprise so much sweeter when it did come. And when Taylor came, heh.

Lisa reached up and cupped Taylor’s balls in his hands. He wasn’t able to cover even more than half of them, no matter how much he splayed his fingers. And they were so warm. Very, very warm. For an instant, Liam was tempted to reach down and see how warm his own cock was. Then reason reasserted itself. There was only one dick that needed to have attention payed to it right now.

So Liam kept on massaging the big, stuffed balls in front of him. And he could tell that they were stuffed full of semen. He was remined of one of those soft-skinned canteens, filled to the brim with water. Stuffed so full that a bit would leak out at the slightest pressure.

Liam shivered and gasped and kept on using his mouth and hands to properly worship Taylor’s cock and balls. From time to time, he would look up at Taylor. Every time he did, he was reassured to see a small smile on her face as she stared down at him.

It was pretty fun to feel Taylor’s cock slowly hardening as he lavished attention on it. Growing thick and so, so hard. Liam shivered, wondering what it was going to feel like when that went inside of him. It was going to stretch him out so much. Would he even be able to take all of it? It was so thick and so long. What would it feel like? Amazing and painful and good.

Liam kept on worshipping the cock. He opened his mouth as wide as he could and tried to take it into his mouth. He could. Just barely. It was a real strain, even with all the practice he had been getting lately in sucking cock.

And now that the tip was past his lips, Liam wasn’t sure he was going to be getting it back out. He reached up and rubbed his chin. Once Taylor’s cock had gotten past his teeth, the tip had expanded. It was really big inside of his mouth now. Really, really big. If it had just been the scales, Liam still wouldn’t have been sure about his ability to get the cock out of his mouth again. But with how it had blossomed inside of his mouth, like some kind of fucked-up flower? Liam realized that he was only going to get free from being attached to Taylor when Taylor. Or if she melted the cock and absorbed it back into her body, but what where the odds of that happening?

“Heh,” Taylor laughed as she reached down to stroke Liam’s hair again, her fingers running down to his shoulder, “I was expecting a bit more licking and kissing before you went for a blowjob. But you’re just that much of an oral slut, aren’t you?”

If Liam had known this was going to happen, (and man, it hurt a bit whenever he got blindsided. He was supposed to know about this kind of thing) he would have kept on going with what Taylor had suggested. He didn’t think he was some kind of blowjob whore. After all, if his mouth was full, how would he be able to talk and share what he learned?

But it was too late now. Even if Liam’s jaw felt like it was going to pop off from how widely it was stretched out around Taylor’s dick. So Liam would just have to keep going, and wait for Taylor.

At that thought, Liam swallowed, pressing his tongue against the cock inside of his mouth. Taylor had really, really full balls. When she came, where was that cum going to get pumped? Right, straight down Liam’s throat into his stomach. Protectively, Liam rested his hands against his maid uniform, right over his tummy. He was going to bloat from that.

But if he was going to puff up like a marshmallow, then he was going to puff up. Because even if Liam could get Taylor’s cock out of his mouth, he still needed to keep on sucking on it and making her cum. That was what a good maid would do, and how could Liam not be a good maid, when he looked so cute in this get-up?

And if that train of logic had some holes in it, so what? Liam started sucking, running his tongue over the shaft inside of his mouth, feeling the dull, rounded scales pressing against his tongue. It didn’t hurt, but it sure did feel strange. But not nearly strange enough for Liam to try and pull away.

Instead, he just kept on sucking, slowly, slowly pushing himself further and further along the shaft, feeling Taylor’s huge dick sliding deeper and deeper into his mouth. Liam lifted his hands and started to play with his owner’s balls once again, feeling the weight and heft of them.

They felt good. Liam shivered, wondering if it would feel even better for them to be emptied. Emptied all over him. Covering him. Stuffing him. Leaving him a cum-soaked mess. And yes, oh yes, Liam thought it would feel so, so good for that to happen.

And so he better get to work on making that happen, shouldn’t he? Liam wrapped his tongue around as much of the cock inside of his mouth as he could. It was such a big cock, that meant he didn’t cover that much. But he still got some of it. And he was going to keep on working, slowly pushing in deeper and deeper, feeling the petal-like bits of Taylor’s penis that would never pass between his teeth now that they were engorged, feeling the dull scales that were doing the same, if not quite as extreme. And-

Liam’s eyes widened as he felt precum start to flow out of Taylor’s cock and into his mouth. He swallowed as much as he could, shifting around as he tasted it. It was a nice taste. Surprisingly sweet, almost sugary. Liam liked it. And he supposed it was a good thing he liked it, because he was going to be tasting a lot more of it, too. Almost a gallon of it, he thought, feeling Taylor’s balls.

Liam’s, shit, Lisa’s own balls were feeling pretty full and bloated and well. He was aware that he was going to start leaking soon, making his pretty purple panties all messed up from the precum that was leaking out of him. Oh well, that was what the laundry machine was for. For now, Liam just had to keep on sucking, and keep on being a good maid for his mistress.

Lisa had to keep on sucking and being a good maid for his mistress. When this was over, he was going to have to ask Taylor for some help in internalizing his new name. It gave Lisa such an unpleasant feeling in the pit of his stomach to know that he wasn’t acting the way he should, as a proper sissy maid that had let go of his old name.

Frowning a bit, Lisa kept on moving along the shaft. To his shock, Liam realized that he was over half-way along it already. He wouldn’t have thought that he could have ever managed to take so much cock in his mouth. He could feel the spread petals pressing against the back of his mouth. Shit, there was no way something like that was going to fit down his throat. Not when they were spread out so much.

Well, Liam wasn’t that great at deepthroating yet, anyway. He would just have to make Taylor cum through a normal blowjob. And he was sure that his mistress and friend would be alright with that. Honestly, an orgasm was an orgasm. Who could get too mad at having one of those?

Liam had pushed himself in as far as he could go. There was simply no way for him to take more of Taylor’s cock. He looked up at his mistress, his green eyes watering as he stared. Taylor smiled down at him, showing far more pointed teeth than a normal mouth should hold.

“Feeling a bit stuffed, are we?” Taylor asked, patting him on the cheek. “Feeling oh so full?”

Liam nodded a fraction of an inch. That was as much as he could manage, with how full his mouth was. He could feel the precum Taylor was producing, some of it spreading across his tongue, some of it sliding down his throat. And then there was the actual cock, pressing down on his tongue, filling his mouth like nothing had ever filled it before. Not even that time on his sixth birthday party when he had gone a bit (a lot) overboard on eating the chocolate ice cream.

“And yet,” Taylor said, stroking Liam’s face, her fingers pressing down on the bulging cheeks, “I’m still so far away from cumming.” She laughed, a surprisingly deep sound of amusement coming from such a narrow face. “So how are we going to fix that?”

Liam had a few ideas, but there was no way he would be able to share them, not with his mouth stuffed like this. There wasn’t much of anything he could do but wait for whatever train of thought Taylor had to arrive at its station.

“I could fuck your face,” Taylor said, a sinister note of amusement in her voice. “I could really use you, ruin your mouth and throat for anything, ever again as I cum.”

Liam shivered at that, at the thought of just how it would feel for this massive, exotic cock to really fuck his mouth and throat. But if it would make Taylor cum, shouldn’t that be the defining goal in a maid’s life?

Well, maybe it should be, but it wasn’t for Liam. There was still stuff he wanted to do. Like eat.

“Or maybe I could just stay here and wait for your clever tongue to finish me off. You aren’t doing anything for the next few hours, are you, Lisa?” Taylor clapped her hands together. “And I can do some paperwork while you work. Some important documents that real people need to look over.”

Liam was willing to bet that Taylor was talking about the notes he had assembled on Coil. That she was going to need his help on to decipher, since Liam had written stuff down as it occurred to him, in no particular order, and with heavy use of abbreviations and references that only made sense in his mind.

“Or, just maybe,” Taylor said, putting a finger to her chin, “I could do this.”

Inside of Liam, the cock closed up, the petals that he had never seen shrinking back into the tapering shaft of meat that it had originally been. Liam shot Taylor a look. She had been able to do that the entire time. And she had known, she had to have known that Liam was wondering and worrying.

And sure enough, Taylor started to chuckle, covering her mouth like some kind of refined noblewoman. While her thick, bitch-breaking cock was still anchored inside of Liam’s mouth. Lisa’s mouth, god damn it.

“And now, I suppose,” Taylor said with a chuckle, “we can start teaching you how to deepthroat like the proper slutty maid you are.”

Liam swallowed nervously. He wasn’t great at deepthroating. Not by any measure. And this was a big cock. And it wouldn’t be too easy to pull this thing out of his mouth or throat. He gave an experimental tug backwards, just to check. And, sure enough, while his teeth bounced over two rows of scales, that still left a lot of cock still inside of him.

“Don’t worry,” Taylor said cheerily, “it’s not like sissy sluts need to know how to breathe.”

Liam had a different opinion on the subject. But there was the slight difficulty in sharing that thought right now. Instead, he took as deep of a breath as he could, and then let Taylor start to push her cock forward, sliding it deeper and deeper into his mouth.

And then starting to push it down his throat. Liam tried to focus on the exercises Taylor had given him, on how to suppress his gag reflex. And they kind of worked. At least, they worked well enough that Taylor was able to slide into his mouth. And then go deeper and deeper, filling Lisa’s throat up with the thick, thick cock.

Liam kept on squeezing and tending to Taylor’s balls, moving on automatic as he felt his throat getting filled. Filled up so much. He could feel his neck starting to bulge as the thick shaft moved deeper and deeper, going down to his belly.

Liam gurgled as he stared up at Taylor. There was such a look of dominance on Taylor’s face as she stared down at him. It was kind of a turn-on. Liam could feel how much precum was leaking out of his cage as he took Taylor’s cock, deeper and deeper. And then, he finally couldn’t take anymore.

He just couldn’t. Even though there were still several inches of cock left, Liam couldn’t even handle what was already in his mouth and throat. He banged against Taylor’s skirts, trying to get her to pull back and let him breathe.

And Taylor did so. Liam could barely believe it was happening, as Taylor’s cock slid out from his throat, the scales pressing against his tongue and the roof of his mouth and his lips as she pulled his head backwards. Sweet, wonderful air started to fill Liam’s lungs again, and he no longer felt like he was going to throw up from having such a big cock stretching him out.

Liam panted, his cheeks burning as he stared up at Taylor, her slick cock hovering right in front of his face. Lisa’s eyes crossed as he stared at it, looking at the huge shaft. He lifted a trembling hand and rested it against his throat. Holy shit, it was hard to believe that something that freaking big had been inside of him.

And, even with the pain and discomfort, it had still felt good. Liam shifted around a bit, feeling a bit tense and jumpy, at how horny he was. How much he wanted to cum. And, of course, there was only one way he could cum. From getting fucked in the ass. It was just… Liam stared at the cock swaying back and forth in front of his face. He really wasn’t sure he wanted that big dick inside of his ass. Especially not if Taylor had it open it up inside of him. Now that Liam knew how it felt in his throat, he just wasn’t sure that taking it inside of his butt was something that could happen, not with him in his current state.

“And how is my maid feeling?” Taylor asked, smiling down at him.

“R-ready to serve,” Lisa croaked, rubbing his throat as he stared at the shaft. He reached up and wrapped both hands around it, softly stroking it. “Anything you need me to do, ma’am.”

“What a good answer,” Taylor purred. “Now, get back to sucking it.” She sighed. “Seeing a slutty sissy choking and gagging around my cock got me pretty worked up, but I still need just a little bit more before I can cum.”

Liam nodded, and opened his sore mouth. He started licking and tending to the cock, or at least the first quarter of it. From this close, he could see the lines that indicated where it would open up into the three petals he had felt inside of his mouth. A shiver ran through Liam’s body as he got to work.

Taylor was still drooling precum. In fact, Lisa was thinking that maybe it was thicker than it had been. Thicker and, he checked, tastier, a lot tastier. He glanced at Taylor’s balls, and how full and bloated they were. No matter how much precum Taylor produced, it would only be a drop in the bucket compared to what she would unload once she actually started to cum. No question there.

Liam kept on working, kept on tending to Taylor’s cock with his mouth and hands, doing his best to make her feel as good as possible. He squeezed down as hard as he could on the rock-hard shaft, and felt his own locked-up dick twitch in sympathy.

“Open wide, Lisa,” Taylor said, a tense sound to her voice. “I’m about to cum!”

Liam opened his mouth as wide as he could, ignoring the slight ache he felt. This was more important. It was so much more important. Taking care of Taylor’s cum, was there a better use for his mouth in the entire world? Liam wiggled a bit, as he saw Taylor’s cock open up, revealing a rather large hole for the semen to come through. Wow, that was really-

And then Taylor started to cum. For a fleeting moment, Liam was reminded of a fire hose. Then he just got fucking buried underneath a ton of cum.
Liam’s mouth got filled with semen in the first jet. Absolutely, completely filled with cum. He gasped, or tried to gasp, as he felt his mouth get filled up with the sweet, thick cum, and as it started to dribble out of the corners of his lips. Lisa was forced to close his mouth just to swallow some of it.

And Taylor was still cumming. Another shot landed on Liam’s face. And another and another, and then Taylor lowered her cock a bit so that the cum started to land on Liam’s chest.

Liam blinked, feeling the cum spread across every single inch of his face. There didn’t seem to be a single bit of his skin that wasn’t covered with hot, hot cum. And now he could feel it starting to soak through his outfit, rubbing against his torso. Liam couldn’t believe how much cum Taylor was producing. He had expected a lot, but this was even more than he had bargained for. How on earth was he going to deal with all of this?

It was so exciting, too. Liam could feel his cock twitching and straining inside of its cage as it tried to break free and join in the fun. But it couldn’t, still kept under wraps. All it could do, all he could do, was keep on feeling himself getting bukkaked.

More cum landed in Liam’s open mouth, his jaw falling open after he managed to swallow at least a bit of what he had already taken. And there was still more cum falling on him. Was Taylor ever going to stop cumming? Liam didn’t think so. It was like there was a mountain of semen landing on him, never stopping, not until every single inch of his body was covered with a thick layer of cum.

It didn’t actually last that long. There were a few more spurts onto Liam’s chest, and then some more on his crotch. Liam shivered, feeling Taylor’s semen running down through the holes in his cage, even the relatively tiny amount there still such a larger load than anything he had produced, especially recently.

And then Taylor was done. Liam tilted his head upwards, feeling the semen shifting around on his face. His eyes were glued shut, and he couldn’t open them. At least the cum wasn’t rubbing against his eyes, though. That sounded hugely unsexy and even actively painful. Instead, it was just keeping his eyelids shut tight.

Liam realized he was gasping for breath, twitching and shivering. There was so much cum on him. How had Taylor managed to keep all of that inside of her? And who was going to clean up the mess Liam was sure he was sitting in? Oh right, the maid. Who else?

“What a covered slut,” Taylor said with a bit of a giggle in her voice. “I can barely tell that there’s a person underneath all of that cum.”

“Guh uh,” Liam replied, panting. Oh man, this better not be the super-sticky semen Taylor sometimes used. Because he was going to get glued to the floor if he was. And there was the most embarrassing possible way for all of this to end.

“Feeling okay?” Taylor asked, her voice sounding like her head was right in front of Liam’s face. “Not too shell-shocked from it all?”

Liam slowly shook his head from side to side. This was had been a lot more than he was expecting, but he could cope with it. Just, wow. He didn’t think anyone had ever been covered with as much cum as he was right now.

And he was going to have to clean it up, too. Liam wondered if he was going to be allowed to take a shower beforehand.

And what was it going to be like when Taylor started getting exotic with what her semen could do? Or her dicks, doing something even more exotic than a scaled flower.

Liam was just going to have to wait and find out.

Liam, no, Lisa, his name was Lisa now. Lisa wanted to think of himself as Lisa, but every now and then, a bit of masculinity would creep back into his mind and bring him down a bit.

Anyway, Lisa looked over his new costume. God, he looked like the slut he was. And this was the costume that he was going to wear out and about. Man, he was such a kinky whore.

Lisa posed in the mirror a bit, admiring how well the Tattletale costume fit him. It fit him very, very closely. It was a good thing that Lisa was watching his diet, because even a bit of fat would be obvious with how skintight the costume was. It kind of reminded him of Coil, which wasn’t a great thought but one that Lisa hoped a good, hard fucking from Mistress Night Life would get rid of.

It was skintight all over. Lisa ran a hand over his chastity cage. If it was just a bit tighter, then every single detail of the cage would have been on clear display. As it was, it was still so obvious that Lisa was wearing a cage. And it felt so good, so right to be caged.

Especially right now, with Lisa’s cock starting to swell and strain against the cage. It was a deliciously awful sort of feeling, his cock trying to get hard and just being completely unable to. Lisa shivered and wrapped his arms around himself. And then started running his hands over his small, small breasts.

And then there was his other costume. The one that wouldn’t get worn out in public. Lisa glanced over at his closet and shivered.

Lisa looked like a slut in this costume. In the other costume, he looked like a, a… good girl. That costume, with the heart-shaped cut-out in the back that would let Mistress Taylor fuck his ass directly. That costume, with the high heels that made him wobble when he walked. That costume, with the built-in collar and bell. The way Lisa looked while wearing that, he felt so yummy, a walking invitation to get fucked by Mistress.

Lisa started to strip out of the Tattletale costume. It looked great, but it wasn’t what he should be wearing right now. Taylor was around- Mistress Taylor was around the condo, and that meant that Lisa should be there to be her helpful maid.

And Lisa looked so cute in his maid costume. Cute, and pretty slutty. Although, really, Lisa hoped that he could look slutty in anything he wore. It was all a matter of how he presented himself, after all. Showing off his looks would be hot even in a nun’s habit.

A few minutes later, Liam, damnit, Lisa, was twirling a feather duster around as he looked at himself. Yep, a perfect, slutty French maid. One with very small breasts, even if the costume suggested that he had a bit more going on upstairs than he actually did. But he was still wearing something without shoulders and with a skirt that almost let the tip of his cage peek out from underneath it. It was damn near perfect.

Smiling, Lisa turned around and stepped out of the bedroom he and Taylor shared. Taylor was around here somewhere, and Lisa was sure he’d find her pretty quickly. And then some unneeded cleaning and a fucking that Liam really needed.

Absolutely perfect.

Lisa stretched, his purple-painted fingers almost reaching the ceiling. He sighed in satisfaction as he felt the muscles shift around underneath his skin. Then he clapped his hands together, looking around for some fun.

And the first bit of fun was right there. Emma was sitting in a chair in the next room, reading something. Lisa walked over to him, swaying his hips as he went. He sat down in the other boi’s lap, making Emma jump a bit.

“Howdy,” Lisa said with a grin, getting comfortable and pressing his butt against Emma’s crotch. He could feel the hard surface of the cage there. “Reading anything interesting?”

“I,” Emma opened his mouth to say something. Then he frowned and looked down at Lisa’s own crotch. Gosh, what a pervert. “What is that?”

“What’s what?” Lisa asked, his voice full of innocence. Then he looked down as well, where his short, purple miniskirt had ridden up quite a bit. “Oh, that. That’s a dick. Haven’t you ever seen one before?”

Emma blinked in confusion, looking down first at the bare, hairless cock that was poking out from underneath Lisa’s miniskirt, and then back up at Lisa. Lisa grinned widely, and ran his fingers through Emma’s red hair. Man, this was even more enjoyable than he had thought it would be.

“Why aren’t you locked up?” Emma asked, crossing his arms in front of the bubble-gum pink blouse he was wearing.

“I just didn’t feel like it,” Lisa said, propping one hand on his chin and grinning. “So I just took the key Mistress Taylor gave me and popped it off.” He wiggled his rear a bit, grinding against Emma’s cage. “Feels nice to give it a bit of an airing, you know?”

Lisa’s cock was starting to get hard. Not very hard. Enough time in chastity, and all of the hormones Taylor was injecting into him, had taken care of that possibility. But he was still harder than anyone else in the condo, until Taylor came back from her library trip.

Lisa thought it looked cute, waving back and forth underneath his skirt. A cute little length, not super long or anything, but with how hairless it was, and the paleness, yeah, it looked nice. Not, obviously, anything that could be associated with a man, but Lisa wasn’t a man, as he? It was right there in the name. If not in the pronoun.

Lisa tapped his power a bit as he stared at Emma. The other sissy looked like he didn’t know what to think, but Lisa was so very good at finding out what was going on in other people’s heads even before they knew what they were thinking.

Envious- not of no cage- wishes Taylor gave him the choice- going to act petty

“If you feel the need to let yourself out of chastity,” Emma said, snigging, “then obviously you aren’t really a proper maid for her, are you?”

“I wouldn’t say that,” Lisa said with another wide smile. He reached down and wrapped his fingers around his cock. There was quite a bit of give to it, Lisa had to admit, a lot of softness. But he was certain this was as hard as it was going to get. “The stuff Taylor and I have been through,” he sighed, giving himself a few small strokes, fingers gliding up and down his pale cock, “she knows I’m not going to be a naughty sissy who can’t control himself.” He stretched again, wiggling against Emma’s crotch. “It’s nice to know she trusts me.”

Of course, part of that trust involved Lisa not cumming. He could be unlocked. He could get as hard as he was able to. He could even masturbate. But he couldn’t cum. Not from his dick, and not even from his ass. Not unless Taylor was there, fucking him. And that was more than fair. After all, what on earth was Lisa going to do with the ability to cum by himself? He’d just waste it, just like he had all those times he had masturbated before he got scooped up by Taylor.

“You know what’s really cool about this?” Lisa asked, stroking Emma’s hair. The redhead was seething by now, and Lisa’s smile was just getting bigger and bigger. “If you had been a better friend to her, this would probably be you right now.” Lisa gave his hips a waggle, making his cock shake back and forth, pressing against his thighs. “Why wouldn’t Mistress Taylor give her oldest friend special privileges?”

“I have special privileges,” Emma said, putting in air quotes around the last two words. “And I’m something a lot better than Taylor’s friend now.”

“Yeah,” Lisa said with a snort. “You can still talk and you have more than half a thought going through your mind at once,” he glanced through the open door at the rest of the condo, wondering if Sophia and Madison could hear the two of them. Well, so what if they could? “But that’s just because Taylor’s imagination hadn’t really gotten into gear when she started with you. She would probably have trained you into a sex doll.”

“We’re all sex toys to her, idiot,” Emma said, rolling his eyes.

Lisa’s smile took on a sharp, nasty edge at that.

“No,” Lisa replied, his voice loudly saying that he thought Emma was an idiot for not following along quickly enough, “I mean that you’d be nothing but a sex doll. Madison would be smart compared to you, and you wouldn’t even be able to move without Taylor telling you to. After all, that’s pretty much what a backstabbing whore like you deserves to have happen to him.”

Lisa’s cock was surprisingly hard, given the circumstances. On anyone else, it would only be called semi-hard, at best. But for a sissy tearing a strip off of another sissy? Man, Lisa had quite the boner.

“Taylor’s already forgiven me,” Emma said. But there was just a hint of doubt in his voice.

And that made Lisa’s grin grow all the wider. He ran his hand through his blonde hair, tucking it away behind his ear.

“You think that, huh?” Lisa said, rolling off of Emma’s lap and stretching, making the hem of his skirt rise up a bit and show off his uncaged cock. “Wow, let’s hope you’re right.”

And then Lisa sauntered away, his smile staying on his face. Man, that had been even more fun than he had thought it would be. And Lisa had thought that it would be very fun. He opened his mind to his power, and nodded in satisfaction. Sure enough, Emma was feeling kind of worried now. He was going to be doing a lot to show Taylor that he was a devoted sissy who got off on rough anal sex. Taylor was sure to enjoy that.

And as a maid, shouldn’t Lisa be doing his best to make his mistress happy?

Once again, Lisa was sitting on Taylor’s lap as they watched the TV. And once again, there was a sexual element in the air. It was a bit different compared to that first night, when Liam (and wow, it had been a while since Lisa had thought of himself as using that name) had watched Mistress Taylor’s home video collection.

For one, the movie playing was some (pretty shallow and disjointed) glossy Hollywood blockbuster, instead of being filmed with a camera that tended to wobble around quite a bit. For another, Lisa had a big damn cock in his butt. It was making it a bit hard to focus on the movie, but, then again, this movie was not worth paying that much attention too.

“Mistress,” Lisa moaned, closing his eyes and shivering as another shock ran through his body, “Mistress, please, Mistress, fuck me harder.”

Taylor chuckled, her voice right in Lisa’s ear. Lisa whined, feeling Taylor’s tentacle-like fingers trailing over his back, dipping underneath his shoulder-length hair, before stroking his chest. Lisa didn’t have very large breasts there, and probably never would (though his power had suggested that Taylor had made a certain discovery during the bank robbery). But they still felt so nice and sensitive when Taylor played with them, the tentacles stroking his stiff nipples and pressing down on the small boobies there.

“You love your mistress’s cock?” Taylor asked, her voice almost regal in Lisa’s ear. “You love getting fucked by your mistress, and getting stimulated like a good maid should?”

“Oh yes, Mistress,” Lisa gasped, rocking back and forth as much as he could. “I love everything you give me, Mistress!”

Taylor laughed, and then forced Lisa a bit further down onto her cock. Lisa groaned, feeling his ass opening up and swallowing another inch, anchoring him even more firmly on the dick that was stretching him out.

Taylor really had gotten exotic with this cock. Lisa had thought that bio-electricity was the realm of sci-fi movies not a lot better than the one they were watching. But he had been proven oh so wrong. Every now and then, a bolt of electricity would be generated in Taylor’s cock and shock Lisa’s ass. Not a very strong bolt, obviously. Just enough to make Lisa gasp and his ass squeeze down a bit tighter around Taylor’s cock.

And since there were still such large balls swinging underneath it, Lisa knew that Taylor had somehow managed to make sure she could cum as well. And wouldn’t that be something? For Lisa to feel his ass getting filled up with semen as he was mildly shocked? Lisa shivered. It would certainly be wonderful.

Lisa’s legs kicked out, bouncing against the couch. He panted, and caught a glimpse of himself in the TV screen as it went black for a second. He shivered. There was nothing there but a sissy.

All Lisa was wearing were a pair of thigh-high purple socks. And the chastity cage, of course. The temptation for him to masturbate and possibly even cum was just too great when he was getting fucked for his cage to be left off. Orgasms were something Taylor gave to him, not something that Lisa could give to himself.

That was why there hadn’t been any sex toys left with Emma, Sophia and Madison when they had been shut up in the master bedroom while Lisa and Taylor had their little date. The housewife, the dog and the kid could play with each other all they liked, but they wouldn’t be able to cum from it. And wouldn’t that make all three of them so horny and desperate from kissing each other as their chastity cages bumped against each other? Taylor was probably going to get swamped by them when she opened the bedroom door.

But right now, it was just Lisa and Taylor, having fun. And having sex. Lisa, the submissive sissy, with purple highlights in his hair and a cage between his legs, and Taylor, who had grown a crown of horns that Lisa was sure he was supposed to interpret as a crown.

And he was getting fucked and it felt so good. Lisa moaned, feeling his cock twitch and try to swell in his cage as he felt Taylor slowly slide him up and then back down. God, he was so horny. There was a continuous stream of arousal leaking from his cage, and Lisa wasn’t even that close to an orgasm just yet.

“I’d say that you’ve got a tight ass,” Taylor said, her hand going down to grope the butt in question, her hand sinking into the soft, large cheeks, “but that’s only because I can make you have a tight ass. For anyone else…”

She trailed off and Lisa nodded. Taylor hadn’t been subtle about how she was turning Lisa into a size queen for monster cock. His ass was so stretched and gaping by now that the only way Lisa was ever going to cum was from Taylor fucking him. Normal guys need not apply.

And Lisa didn’t want normal guys to try and fuck him. Their cocks were just so boring. No electric shocks, no spiral shape, and their cum was just as worthless. A few spurts, barely even enough to cover Lisa’s face. What was the fun in that? Lisa wanted, Lisa needed something a lot more exotic than that, the itching semen Taylor had pumped into Sophia’s ass when the dog had tried to get up onto the furniture, the sticky semen that had made Lisa look like an out-of-season ghost for an hour or two before it flaked off, the aphrodisiac cum that had made all four of Taylor’s sissies turn into whining, panting wrecks, leaking cum from their cages and begging Taylor to fuck them. That was what a load of seed should be like, not a few spurts of white that quickly dried and cooled off.

No, Taylor had trained Lisa so that the only cock that could even hope of satisfying Lisa was Taylor’s cock. And that was just the way things should be. What right did Lisa have to masturbate on his own, or even, and the idea was so ridiculous that Lisa could barely even believe it, actually fuck someone else? Now that was a good joke! Lisa fucking someone else with his locked-up dick? Get real.

No, Lisa needed Taylor to fuck him. And fuck him and fuck him and fuck him. And then fuck all the other bois in the condo, because damn, Taylor had an impressive sex drive. And Lisa was happy he was getting to do his part in making sure that his tight ass or lips were wrapped around Taylor’s cock.

Lisa moaned as another shock jolted his ass. His cock twitched in its cage, going from one thigh to the other. So good. So, so good. Lisa moaned, and rested his head against Taylor, feeling her continuing to fuck him. More, he wanted more.

And Lisa knew that more was exactly what he was going to get. That there was no way Taylor was going to stop fucking him until she came. If Lisa came, then that would be a nice bonus. But Lisa knew that his orgasm wasn’t all that important. At all.

Lisa squeezed down as much as he could, trying to get as tight of a wrap around Taylor’s cock as he could. If he could just make Taylor cum, then he would know he was doing a good job as her sissy.

Gasping, Lisa rested his hands on his thighs, feeling the socks pressing against his palms. He stared at the television. He had no idea what was going on, and he wasn’t sure he would even if he had been paying attention to the movie. But who cared? He was getting fucked, and that was the most important thing in the world right now. He just needed to fuck back, to let Taylor feel the pleasure and happiness from fucking a sissy’s tight ass that she deserved to feel.

Lisa moaned, as he got shocked again. The pain was so sharp and surprising. But still good. Still so good, so wonderful in letting Lisa know that Taylor was using him. Although, admittedly, the bumpy cock buried inside of his ass also did a pretty good job at letting Lisa know that he was getting fucked.

“You’re moaning so sweetly,” Taylor said, “but you’re making it difficult to pay attention to the movie.”

“Sorry, mist-umph!”
Lisa squealed as Taylor raised a hand and slid her tentacle fingers into his mouth. They were pretty long tentacles, too. Lisa’s eyes got wide as he felt the slender tentacles pressing against his tongue and the roof of his mouth. They were exploring every inch of the inside of his mouth, pressing against his cheeks, the back of his throat, everywhere.

Lisa felt his tongue get wrapped up in two or three tentacles and then slowly pulled out of his mouth. His eyes crossed as he stared down at it. Well, at the tentacles holding onto it, since they were covering his actual tongue.

“There, that’s much better,” Taylor said with an amused note in her voice. “No more loud, distracting sounds to distract me.”

Lisa could feel himself starting to drool. He couldn’t help it, and he couldn’t stop it. There was just the saliva starting to creep out of his mouth and run down his chin, before dropping onto his body. He looked down as much as he could, as the rest of Taylor’s tentacle fingers played with his mouth, stroking the insides of it, the boneless digits running all over the inside of his mouth.

And Taylor was still fucking him. Still driving into his ass, prodding against his prostate. And that felt good, even though it didn’t feel good enough to put Lisa in any danger of cumming soon.

Taylor’s cock delivered a jolt of electricity directly to Lisa’s prostate. Lisa squealed, and blushed as he watched a jet of cum shoot straight out from his cock and land on the floor. Wow, cumming without having an orgasm. That was a first for Lisa. And, on the whole, he really would much rather have an orgasm instead of cumming if he had the choice.

“Oh, did that feel good?” Taylor asked, still holding onto Lisa’s tongue and preventing an answer. “Let’s see if we can’t make that happen again. After all,” her other hand went down to Lisa’s balls and cradled them, her tentacles running all over them, “you must be feeling so swollen and full, huh?”

It was true that Lisa hadn’t orgasmed for a while. Quite a long while, in fact. He had woken up this morning to a pair of damp panties, his cock having leaked during the night. But he still wasn’t leaping at the chance to get his balls drained. Mostly because of what he suspected the process would be like.

And sure enough, Taylor started delivering electric shocks to Lisa’s prostate, twice a minute. Lisa moaned as much as he could around the tentacles playing with his tongue as jets of white semen leaped out from his caged cock. This was so humiliating. This was so arousing. Of course, the two pretty much went hand in hand for Lisa’s sex life now.

It took a long while before Lisa’s balls were thoroughly drained. Towards the end, he was barely producing anything, just a few small, near-translucent specks of semen. There was quite the mess on his thighs and on the floor, though. And there was quite a bit of drool on Lisa’s breasts as well.

“Well, that was fun, wasn’t it?” Taylor asked, a smile in her voice. “It must feel so nice to have your balls emptied out. Why, you probably won’t even make a mess tonight as you sleep.”

Lisa made a bit of a gurgling sound. His entire body was shaking, and he was feeling drained on a much deeper level than not having any cum left in his balls. And, of course, there was still the thick, bumpy dick buried inside of him. That was on his mind. That was really on his mind, as he felt himself slide a bit further down the shaft. Lisa squirmed around, feeling Taylor pressing against him, inside and out. It was a nice feeling, but it was one he wasn’t sure he could take for that much longer.

“Of course,” Taylor said, whispering into his ear, “now that you’re all emptied out of cum,” she chuckled, “maybe I should put some back into you.”

Lisa could connect the dots on that, not the message was very hidden. He made a whining sound, that was as close as he could come to speech with Taylor still holding his tongue outside of his mouth and filling the rest of it with her tentacles.

“I’m so glad you agree,” Taylor said with a chuckle. “And here you go.”

Lisa sagged backwards against Taylor, feeling her cock pulsing deep inside of him. He tightened down as much as he was able to, anticipating what he was about to get. And a good maid, a good sissy, should always be thankful for whatever his mistress gave him.

Lisa weakly twitched on Taylor’s lap as he felt her start to fill him up with cum. There was a lot of cum, just like normal. Just like a sissy should get.

And it was so wonderful. And exotic, but really, that was what made it wonderful. Feeling the shockingly hot cum getting pumped deep into Lisa’s ass, filling him up, it made Lisa’s entire body (and especially his cock) twitch. And- where those eggs? Lisa thought they were, the small, semi-squishy spheres getting pumped into his ass, stretching out the portions that even Taylor’s cock hadn’t managed to reach.

“Gur ghk,” Lisa said, feeling the tentacles wrapped around his tongue twitch as he tried to speak.

“Don’t worry,” Taylor chuckled darkly, “these aren’t fertile eggs,” she ran a hand over his body before coming to rest on his stomach, pressing down there. “They aren’t going to grow inside of you and make you swell up like a pregnant breeding bitch.”

Lisa shivered in arousal. A strange image flashed through his mind, for just a second. And it was enough to push him over the edge, to make him cum.

Visually, it was a pretty weak orgasm. Lisa really had been drained dry, and he barely managed to make a single droplet form at the tip of the purple chastity cage. But it still felt great to have an orgasm, far better than any of his repeated cummies had felt. And Taylor was still slowly pumping the hot, hot eggs into his ass. Lisa could feel them anchoring to his walls, holding on tight.

Lisa rolled his eyes down, staring at his stomach. It wasn’t bloating. He just felt full. Really, really full.

Taylor pumped one last shot of seed and eggs into Lisa’s ass and then stopped. She sighed, and let go of Lisa’s tongue. Lisa pulled it back into his mouth, wincing and wiping his chin clean of drool. Wow, that was a lot. A lot in general. Like, just all over, it was a lot. But he had been a good boi and he had taken it all. And that was what was important, wasn’t it?
“Good job, Lisa,” Taylor said, echoing his thoughts and patting him on the ass, her tentacle fingers slapping against Lisa’s big, soft cheeks. “Think you can walk?”

“Um,” Lisa said, reaching down and massaging one leg. It felt limp and rubbery underneath his fingers, but it wasn’t that far back to the bedroom. And anyway, he knew that Taylor would get a kick out of seeing him crawling around, his cage wiggling back and forth underneath him as he went. “I can try, Mistress.”

“Then let’s go back to the bedroom and see what your fellow sissies have been getting up to,” Taylor said, slowly lifting Lisa up, making him mewl as he felt the cock sliding out of him. “And which one I’ll fuck.”

Lisa could already hear the sounds of Taylor starting to change, her body shifting around as she took on some new, inventive form. Lisa didn’t watch because one, ew, and two, treats were more satisfying when you hadn’t already been spoiled on them.

And anyway, Lisa had enough to worry about just staying standing. He wobbled a bit, glad that he wasn’t wearing high heels. Okay, he was mostly sure he could do this.

Taylor took his arm, and he glanced at her. Wow, she was really in a spanking mood, wasn’t she? He could see half a dozen tentacles that ended with leaf-shaped, well, ends. Somebody was going to get a sore ass as they got used on him.

Lisa started towards the bedroom, swaying a lot as he went. Wow, he was feeling stuffed. Really, really stuffed. With eggs. He shivered at that thought. At least he was going to get a chance to rest for a bit. And watch one of the other sissies get fucked. And spanked, too. Lisa wondered if any of them had done anything wrong, or Taylor was just in the mood for a spanking session.

Well, he’d get a chance to find out soon enough.

Lisa thought that this had been one of the better dates he and Taylor had been on, even with the bad movie. He hoped to do it again soon.

Lisa looked at himself in the mirror. He looked cute. A sexy boi, ready to get fucked by his mistress. How wonderful.

If Lisa covered up his cage, he sure looked like a flat-chested girl far more than he looked like a boy. Exactly the way a sissy maid should.

Lisa smiled at his reflection. His face was a lot softer than it had been, the hard, masculine lines blurred into something that fit a girl (or gurl) just the way they should. And then there were his muscles. Lisa had never really been a fan of too much exertion. Getting fucked by his mistress burned off all the calories he needed to burn off. But he was still active enough as Tattletale to have a bit of muscle on his limbs. And now they were concealed underneath a nice, soft layer of skin. After all, who had ever heard of a sissy being well-msucled. It was so much more fitting for him to stay soft and sleek, especially when compared with Bastard or Grue. Or Taylor, when she was packing on the pounds.

Lisa held up his fingernails and examined them. A nice purple color to them, to go with his purple lipstick and the purple highlights in his hair. He was looking (and feeling) wonderfully feminine right now. And he would look even better once he stopped admiring himself in the mirror and got dressed. But that could wait for a bit. Right now, Lisa just wanted to admire how much of a sissy he had been turned into.

Lisa turned around and looked over his shoulder, grabbing his ass. His damn big ass, that his fingers could really sink into. He knew he had a great ass, the best ass of all the sissies. Lisa also knew that was going to change eventually, because even if he didn’t want to spoil the surprise, his power was still telling him about Taylor’s plans. But hey, for now, he might as well enjoy what he had.

Lisa gave his butt a smack, and nodded in approval at the way it wiggled. Damn, he looked like one sexy slut who needed a rough, hard fuck. He wasn’t going to get one for quite some time, obviously, but he might as well think about it.

And enjoy the way his cock swelled up as he thought about it. Lisa shivered, feeling it pressing against the inside of his cage. It was such a wonderful feeling, having the cage pressing down against him, keeping him trapped and soft and limp.

Lisa ran a finger across his breasts, feeling the small amount of give. Maybe he should have a sit-down with Taylor and get her to accept that just because she didn’t have big breasts (or even modest breasts) in her rarely-used human form was no reason for her collection of bois to have even smaller boobs. Lisa was sure that with the chemicals and hormones Taylor used to get the four of them looking this feminine, she could also make sure that Lisa and the others had decent breasts. Not huge, but at least something that was only a little better than what looked like someone who didn’t go to the gym that often.

“Lisa!” Taylor’s voice came from near the front door of the condo. “Are you ready?”

“One minute,” Lisa called back. Right, time to stop admiring himself and start getting dressed.

It was just him and Taylor going out, like usual. And Lisa was sure he was going to look wonderful in the green and purple dress he had bought a few days ago. He would look really girly in it. And he was sure that the other Undersiders would like having a pretty gurl around the place. And then, of course, getting to flaunt himself in his Tattletale costume (the normal one, or at least the ‘normal’ one instead of the sexy version that never left the condo) to everyone he met out on the job. Some people had really amusing reactions to seeing seeing a pretty girl wearing a tight costume, only to look down and see what the crotch of the costume was wrapped around. Some of them got really pissed off, which only made it easier for the rest of the team to take care of them. And some of them just got really, really horny.

And they weren’t the only ones. Lisa liked to keep track of his online presence, and there were some people who were big fans of how Lisa looked in his skintight, purple and black costume. Really big fans. Taylor and Lisa had fucked while looking at some of the pictures or photo edits online perverts had done. It was pretty damn fun, really.

Lisa shrugged into his dress and headed out for the front door. He could bother with underwear later. Much later, probably. After all, what if Taylor wanted Lisa to pull up his skirt and give her a show as they walked towards the loft? Was Lisa just supposed to disappoint Taylor by not having his cage on full display? How awful would that be? He’d be a failure as a sissy if he acted like that.

Lisa knew that was all a load of bullshit, of course. But it was still fun to think about. And maybe share with Taylor, too.

Yep, Lisa thought he was going to make quite the impression on people today. And if he was lucky, then Taylor would make quite the impression on his butt, as well. And really, what more could Lisa ask for?

Tons, really, but with Taylor around, he was likely to get that as well. And one of these days, Shadow Stalker might be worth bringing back into the cape scene as well. That would be a nice ace in the hole, in addition to a few other odds and ends Lisa had squirreled away.

Smiling to himself, Lisa waved at Taylor as he rounded the corner and saw her. She looked normal and human, in a rather dark outfit that still looked good on her. Well, it should, since Lisa had spent so much time picking it out.

“Ready to go out and about?” Taylor asked, kissing Lisa and grabbing his ass.

“Let’s go and kick some ass,” Lisa replied, pushing his butt back against Taylor’s hand.

Lisa ran an eye over the condo before he stepped out. Madison was in front of the TV, watching some program that would make Lisa’s brain dribble out of his ears from how boring it was. Emma was watching over him, a bored expression on his face as he played with Madison’s hair, idly twirling some strands around his fingers. And Sophia was, oh, the little puppy was horny and still thinking with his dick, trying to rub himself against the couch to get some relief. How cute. And faintly pathetic, as well.

Everything was as it should be. Lisa stepped out into the afternoon sun and took a deep breath. It was a beautiful day, and now it was time to go do some work. Side by side with Taylor. What could be better?

Taylor wasn’t Lisa’s first girlfriend, but she was his first mistress. And it was so much better to have a mistress than a girlfriend, as Lisa was discovering. So, so much better.

And Lisa knew he would be helping some other guys in the Brockton Bay cape scene to discover the exact same thing. Sooner or later. He was looking forward to it, really.

“Love you, Taylor,” Lisa said, planting a kiss on Taylor’s cheek. She looked a bit surprised for a second. Then she returned the gesture.

Arm in arm, Lisa and Taylor walked down into the city. And nothing could be better.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Amos blinked as he slowly struggled awake. Argh, his head hurt. There was a pounding sensation right in the front of his skull. He groaned and tried to lift his hand to massage his forehead. There was a jingling sound and his hand stopped after just a few inches. He tried again, blinking. Still nothing.

Amos lifted his head, trying to focus on his hand. His vision was still very blurry and he could barely focus. But the sight of the handcuff wrapped around his wrist helped put things into perspective.

Heart pounding in his chest, Amos looked around, eyes going wide. And his gaze immediately stopped on the creature standing on the other side of his bed.

It, she, wasn’t human. Was obviously not human. She looked like some kind of snake woman. A sexy snake woman, assuming you were the kind of degenerate who enjoyed that sort of thing. Amos hissed through his teeth as he saw her looking down at him.

“Oh, so you’re finally awake,” she said in a humming, hissing voice. “I was beginning to wonder if chloroform wasn’t the magic drug movies promised it to be.”

“W-what the hell?” Amos croaked, his throat as dry as a desert. “Who are you?”

“You’ll learn what to call me soon enough,” the snake woman said, a smile appearing on her face. “And I know what I’m going to call you, Amy dear.”

The snake woman wasn’t really standing, Amos realized. She was sitting, perched on her own tail which reached down to the floor. The pounding headache Amos was suffering through kept him from lifting his head enough to see just how long the tail really was.

There were green and yellow scales on the woman’s face, though watching her face twitch around in various expressions, Amos wasn’t sure if they were actual scales or just some sort of tattoo that had been applied very regularly on her normal skin. But the hood that had replaced her hair was obviously real, or as real as a living, talking snake-woman hybrid could possibly be.

In fact, except for the tail, the scales and the cobra-like hood, she looked fairly normal. Normal eyes, both in shape and color, her arms only had joints in the shoulders, elbows and wrists, and there were five normal fingers on each hand. If there were any other alterations, they were hidden underneath the baggy sweatshirt she wore.

“Like what you see?” The woman asked, chuckling. “Don’t worry, my sweet little slave, you’re going to get the chance to see a lot more.”

She reached out and ran a hand along Amo’s forehead. Amos didn’t know who she was, where he was or how to get out of these handcuffs. But if she was going to give him a chance like this, he was going to take it.

Not even the headache he was suffering through stopped Amos from lashing out with his power, instantly stopping the woman’s heart. That was the plan, at least. He blinked as he realized that even though he could get a perfect readout of the woman’s body and the changes she had made to make it look like this snake hybrid, he couldn’t actually do anything to it.

A grin appeared on the woman’s face as she kept on petting Amos’s head, running her fingers through his brown hair. She chuckled, a deep, sinister sound.

“Oh dear, are your powers not working the way they should be?” She said, sounding disgustingly pleased with herself. “It’s almost as if I thought of ways to hold a flesh-warper before I kidnapped him! Imagine that.”

“If you think you’re going to get away with this,” Amos said, narrowing his eyes. There was something about her that was familiar, though what it actually was wasn’t coming to mind. “You’re in for a mistake. You think my family is going to do anything besides break half the bones in your body as they arrest you? And that’s if my brother doesn’t see how well you can fly.”

“Pretty well, actually,” the woman said, her smile mostly vanishing and what remained taking on a nasty air to it. “Not as well as dear Glory, but I can still hold my own.” Her smile got bigger, filled with an evil cheer. “And I look forward to meeting your brother face to face again.”

“Night Life,” Amos hissed, the light finally dawning. “So this is your big plan, huh? You couldn’t beat Victor in a head on fight, so know you’re kidnapping me?” He shook his head, ignoring the blossom of pain that appeared at the movement. “You’re just going to see what he can do when he means business.”

“I’ll be seeing quite a bit of him,” Night Life said with a hard smile. “Just as much as you.”

Amos blinked. That didn’t even make sense. Then he saw Night Life glancing down at his body. He lowered his gaze.

Then he went beet red even as his stomach turned over on itself. He was naked. Completely and utterly naked. Amos yanked on the handcuffs, trying to cover himself up. But he couldn’t manage it. His naked body was still completely exposed to Night Life, the pervert able to see anything she wanted.

“Oh, do you have a sense of shame over your body?” Night Life said with a chuckle. “Don’t worry, I know something that will take your mind right off of it.” She reached behind herself and rapped on the wall behind her. “How about a short chat with your new favorite friend in the whole wide world?”

Amos scowled and flipped her off even as he looked over her shoulder at the door he hadn’t even noticed before. In fact, he hadn’t taken in any details of the room beyond that it was very dark. And he didn’t get the chance to, either, as the door opened and a girl slipped inside.

At first, all Amos could make out, as the light from the room outside nearly blinded him, was that she was blonde and wearing a purple dress. As he blinked his eyes and tried to rub them, a few more details asserted themselves.

She was slender and blonde and kind of pretty in a boyish way. She had bright green eyes and a smile on her face that wasn’t much more comforting than Night Life’s. Then Amos glanced down at the purple dress and a connection clicked inside of his mind. Even though at the bank she had looked like a guy (a skinny guy with a high-pitched voice), there was something about that nasty smile that made things so obvious.

“Tattletale,” he groaned, jerking his hands to try and break free and wrap them around the bitch’s throat. “I should have known.”

“Yeah, probably,” Tattletale said, sitting down on Amos’s opposite side and flashing him a smug smile. “Not a whole lot of thinking going on up there, huh? Don’t worry your pretty little head about that, though, that’s why you have us two to take care of that sort of thing for you.”

“Fuck you,” Amos replied, rattling the handcuffs again, trying to figure out a way to get free. Fuck, he should have paid more attention that time Dad had shown him how to get out of handcuffs. “Man, Glory is really looking forward to meeting you two again. You know that, right?”

“Yeah, sure,” Night Life said, waving a hand dismissively. “And I’d love to get my hands on him as well.” She paused for a second, looking at Amos. “By the way, don’t think that you’re going to be able to use your powers to get out of here. I can counteract anything you do in regards to liquifying organs or all the other fun stuff you threatened me with at the bank. And if you’re thinking of letting some viruses out into the room to infect Lisa when I’m not here, there’s a vent to the outside world right there,” she pointed to a small vent right above a closed window with heavy drapes drawn across it. “We’re in a residential neighborhood. How many innocent people would you like to kill in a worthless attempt to get revenge on me?”

Amos’s teeth ground together as he stared up at Night Life, feeling hatred wash over him. This bitch. This complete and utter bitch. She was living down to everything Mom ever said about villains, about how they’d use hostages and rely on the fact that heroes were better people than them to let them get away with their lunacy.

“Now that we’ve got that squared away,” Night Life said, clapping her hands together, “Lisa here has some questions he wants to ask you.” She smiled. “Don’t worry, you don’t need to answer. He’ll figure them out soon enough.”

“He?” Amos asked, narrowing his eyes as he turned his head to look at Lisa.

The girl smiled prettily at him, not that that did anything for Amos, even if Amos hadn’t hated her guts. Then she lifted up her skirt.

Amos choked a bit, looking at the little purple device nestled right in between Lisa’s smooth, hairless thighs. That- that was a chastity cage!

“Yes, that’s right,” Night Life said, cooing. “I turn boys into mincing, cock-hungry little sissies.” She ran her hand down along Amos’s naked body, pausing to rest it on his thigh. “And here you are.” Her smile grew and grew.

“Let’s get started, all right?”

Amos shivered as he looked at himself in the mirror. And at Night Life in the reflection, looming over his shoulder. Neither of them looked the way they should.

She was in another one of her innumerable snake forms, her hair divided up into three dozen or so wiggling snakes, their heads twitching and hissing. Her lips were permanently drawn back from her teeth, exposing a mouth full of needle-like fangs. How she managed to speak English like that was beyond him, but she did, somehow.

And Amos was wearing a pornographic parody of a nurses uniform. It was made out of white latex with some red trim and a cross right on his left breast. And it was tiny, showing off cleavage he didn’t actually have and a short skirt that let the tip of his chastity cage peek out from underneath.

God, how Amos hated that cage. That was probably the worst bit out of everything he was being made to wear. It was impossible to get used to, to adjust to the feeling of that weight swinging around underneath him.

Plus, of course, it kept him from getting even a tiny erection. There was next to nothing in this situation that was actually worth getting aroused over, but Amos was a teenage boy. He got hard-ons. Or, at least, he had gotten hard-ons. Now, he got nothing except a horrible straining feeling as his dick tried to push past the unyielding plastic of the bright white cage.

“There,” Night Life said happily, resting her hands on his shoulders. “We have the perfect fat-bottomed girl.” Her face was in a permanent smile already, but Amos thought that she was really smiling now. “Don’t you think so, Amy?”

Amos refused to give her an answer. Certainly not when she insisted on using the wrong name to refer to him by.

Amos wasn’t sure what he thought about this uniform. On one hand, it was unbelievably slutty, something that even porn actresses would turn their noses up at as being beneath their dignity. On the other hand, it was the first bit of real clothing that he had gotten since he had come here, however many days it had been.

The worst part was that Amos had to admit that he looked very, very feminine. There had just been a little bit of makeup done to his face and putting the outfit on and that had been it. And if Amos hadn’t known who he was looking at in the mirror, he would have thought that a girl was looking right back at him. A girl with a flat chest and who’s face wasn’t dripping with femininity, but still a pretty girl that straight boys would be really interested in meeting.

“You look so pretty like this, Amy,” Night Life said, running her hands up and down Amos’s body and making the latex squeak. “I could just eat you up.”

With Night Life, there was the possibility that that phrase was disturbingly literal. Amos shivered and looked at Night Life’s reflection in the mirror. The snakes that made up her hair were twitching around some more and writhing around themselves. Was that some fucked-up sign of arousal?

“And now from the rear,” Night Life said, grabbing Amos’s shoulders and spinning him around. “There. Don’t you think that’s the sweetest sissy ass you’ve ever seen?”

Amos glared up at Night Life and then looked over his shoulder at his reflection. He flushed a dark red.

Amos knew that he had a large ass, no matter what he ate or how much he exercised. Victor had always (laughingly) consoled him over the fact, saying that at least he was always guaranteed a comfortable spot to sit down on. But this, in this outfit…

It looked like a really girly ass. A big bubble butt that the latex clung really tightly to, even showing off some of his crack. Amos flushed red and looked up at Night Life, glaring at her.

“Oh, that cute face only make me want to torment you more,” she said with a chuckle, stroking the side of Amos’s face with a clawed hand. “Maybe with a nice spanking. How about it, Amy? Would you get a little stiffy if I turned your butt as red as this cross?” Her hand went down a bit to press a claw against the icon on the outfit.

Amos’s jaw worked and his teeth ground against each other. He ached to- do a whole bunch of stuff, really, but right now to swear long and hard at Night Life and let her know what he really thought of her. But the memory of the endless punishments that Night Life seemed to think up, the ones that went straight to Amos’s mental roots (curtesy of that bitch Tattletale, Amos was certain) stopped him. He could deal with physical pain, but the emotional scourging that Night Life would deliver as well forced him to stay silent.

“Oh, I forgot,” Night Life said, still sounding like the evil, smug bitch she was. “You can’t get an erection ever again.” Her hands went down to his cock and started toying with the cage, tugging on it and reaching underneath it to cup his balls. “Time to answer a question, Amy. Did you ever get to use it? Either as masturbation or with… someone else?”

Amos groaned. The worst, most shameful secret he had was known to Night Life. And she wasn’t shy about using it, teasing and mocking him as a pervert who lusted after his own brother. Sometimes it was enough to make Amos cry, burying his face in the thin pillow on his narrow, hard bed and just bawling over what she had done to him in words and deeds.

“No,” Amos admitted with a sigh. “I’ve never had sex with anyone.”

“Good,” Night Life said. “I like my bois to be unspoiled.” Her hand shifted around Amos’s body and grabbed his butt, kneading and squeezing it through the latex. “You’ll learn sooner or later that all you really need to feel good is my cock up your ass.” She chuckled. “Not that it was my cock that you dreamed of fucking you, huh?”

Amos squirmed around. He hadn’t been fucked yet. But Night Life had made it clear that sooner or later that was going to happen. Hell, she already went around with a large, inhuman shaft dangling between her legs or sticking out from her tail or whatever.

“Maybe one of these days I’ll let you talk to another member of my little collection,” Night Life said. “And he’ll be able to tell you how happy he is that his little, useless dick is locked away for good so he can focus on how much better things feel when he takes my cock up his ass.”

Amos still hadn’t seen anyone besides Night Life and Tattletale. He knew there were more people around. Sometimes he could hear voices through the door, and thought that there might be as many as three or four other girls here. If they really were girls.

He was pretty sure he was in the basement of a house, given that the voices came from above him at times and how the windows in his bedroom were so high up. But he hadn’t ever managed to get the boards off of the windows (since they were attached to the outside) and he hadn’t seen more than his ‘bedroom’ and a small bathroom.

“Now, Amy, what do you say when a nice lady gives you a present of some wonderful clothes?” Night Life asked, moving back a bit.

“Fuck you,” Amos said, whirling around to stare up at Night Life. “Like hell I’m playing that game.” He lifted his hands, middle fingers upraised on both. “Screw you, bitch.”

Night Life sighed heavily. Then she lashed out, picking up Amos in an inhuman feat of strength. Amos gasped as he was moved around and ended up flat on his bed, his face pressed into the sheets. He struggled around but it seemed that there were four separate hands grabbing onto him, holding him in place.

“When are you going to learn, Amy?” Night Life said, lifting the bottom of the slutty nurse outfit up a bit. “You just don’t take that tone to me. And you do as I say. After all,” she ran a hand over his bottom. Amos’s eyes widened as he felt the touch seem to linger and then start to burn. “I’m going to become something more to you.”

Oh, Amos absolutely agreed with that. Night Life was a whole hell of a lot more than just some random villain like Crusader or Mush to him by now. He didn’t even hate Tattletale as much as he hated Night Life by now.

Further thoughts were driven out of his head as a hand landed right on his ass. Amos moaned, fingers tightening on the bedsheets as he tried to get away. But there were too many hands holding him down, even one pressing his face into the bed.

He got spanked again. Amos gritted his teeth, trying not to cry out. But there was something in the blows that was lingering after each strike. Amos didn’t know what it was, but he could feel it. Something red hot and painful, that was spreading through his butt and making him twitch in pain after just two strikes.

“Look at you, Amy,” Night Life said, the slight hint of anger now gone in her voice. “Face down, ass up and getting your rear spanked, all while looking like a really, really slutty girl. Is this the good person you’re supposed to be?”

Amos tried to reply, to harshly say that he wasn’t the one doing this. But his words were so garbled by the bedsheet that he couldn’t even understand what he was trying to say. And the pain was making it hard to think as strike after strike landed on his rear.

“You keep on trying to live up to the idea that you’re some kind of perfect, selfless healer who’s happy working and working and working,” Night Life continued to monologue as she tanned Amos’s ass, raising her voice to be heard above his gasps and grunts and stammered denials. “And that just makes your lust for Glory that much worse, doesn’t it? Because the perfect Caedus shouldn’t be feeling that sort of thing, so the fact that you are just makes you that much worse.”

Night Life paused. At least, she stopped talking, even as she kept on spanking Amos. Amos was crying now, tears leaking from his eyes as his ass transformed into a source of nothing but complete and utter pain.

“When are you going to realize that we don’t care about that here?” Night Life started to speak again. “So you want to get fucked by your brother. So what? It’s not as if that’s the kinkiest thing going on here. Nobody here cares about incest. We just care about you being a proper boi who appreciates everything his mistress does for him. And to him.” She spanked Amos’s rear a few more times, the cracking sound filling the room and making Amos squirm and moan. “Think about it, Amy. Think about what you could get if you accepted your place.”

And then, finally she stopped. In fact, she left a few minutes later, leaving Amos alone with his thoughts. And his pain.

Amos had a lot to think about. Mostly, he was thinking about what he would do to Night Life if she ever let her guard down. But there was another part of him that was thinking about something else. And he just couldn’t quite get rid of that whispering little thought, no matter how much he tried.

Am-Amos, it was Amos and always would be, not Amy, looked around. He was on the main level of a two story house. And it felt nice to be out of the basement. Really, really nice. Seeing the outside world, even through glass was a real relief. It was just a pity it was an overcast, gloomy day instead of something with the sun shining and the birds singing.

Amos would still take it, though. To be out of the basement, even if he still had to wear a leash that had been held in one hand by Taylor before she had tied it to the bannister in a knot that Amos couldn’t get undone. And even though he was wearing a really slutty nurse’s outfit. Amos had thought that the first outfit Taylor had shoved him into had been bad. But that was practically dignified and restrained compared to the later offerings.

If Amos walked down the street in this, he’d be arrested for prostitution in a heartbeat. Not that he ever was going to get the chance to walk around outside, of course. Not unless Victor or the rest of his family came to break him out of here. And if they did, hopefully they’d have some real clothes for him to wear.

Amy tugged down the bottom of the outfit again, trying to get it to cover more of himself. His cheeks were red at the thought that anyone looking at him would see the tip of his cage poking out from underneath the front of the nurses outfit. And from behind, well, Taylor had already oh so generously shown what he looked like from the rear, how the latex outfit hugged his ass like a glove, even to the point of clinging to each separate cheek instead of his butt as a whole.

“Oh, don’t you look so cute,” Lisa said, appearing down the staircase and smiling at Amos.

Lisa was wearing real, actual clothes. Sure, they were girl clothes and made him look like a girl, but it still wouldn’t have raised any eyebrows if he had appeared on the street wearing them.

“And that’s a nice ass you’ve got there,” Lisa added, darting a hand around Amy’s side and squeezing his butt. Amos squeaked and batted the groping hand away, scowling at him. Not even the sight of Lisa starting to work at the knot keeping Amy in place improved his feelings to the bitch. Lisa smiled unrestrainedly. “It does you good to show off your best feature, you know.”

“Really?” Amos asked, crossing his arms together. “And what’s yours?” He looked over Lisa. “I can’t see a thing on you that looks good.”

“Ouch,” Lisa said with a grin. “That’s good to see, though. Right, Emma? That kind of nasty, bitchy comment is just the sort of remark a sissy would make. Not a boy.”

“Oh yes,” a new girl, a redhead said, appearing out of nowhere and making Amos jump. He glared at her, before realizing that it wasn’t really a her. Not with that cage showing through the panties that was the only thing the boy was wearing. “Still worthy of a punishment, but it’s what a naughty sissy would say.”

Amos tried to pull away, but Lisa was already on the other side of him. Together, the two of them marched him into one of the side rooms of the house. And Taylor was there, waiting for them as she did something obscene to a black… Amy would have said a black girl, but he doubted that there were any girls here besides Taylor. He refused to look closely enough to tell what was going on exactly or check to see what gender the person was.

“Here we are, Taylor,” Lisa said happily, offering the leash to Taylor once again. “And are we all going to get to have that kind of fun?” He added, pointing at the writhing, gasping… boy, it was a boy, Amos could see the green chastity cage bouncing around.

“Possibly, possibly,” Taylor said, turning her head around to look at Amos. “But first, let’s have a little chat, Amy.”

Amy- Amos, damn it, swallowed as he stared at the snake-like woman in front of him. What was it with her and snakes? She hadn’t looked like that at the bank, but every time Amos had seen her since being brought here, there had been something snake-like to her.

Today, it was a snake body, green scales with some red stretching out through the room and wrapped around the arms of the black boy she was fucking. And there were six arms, some of them teasing the boy in front of her, some of them brushing her long, shiny, black hair, some of them just hanging at her sides as she watched Amos. Her face was more or less the same, though. Although the giant breasts hanging off from her unscaled chest were obviously the result of her power, just like almost everything below the neck was.

“What about?” Amos said, crossing his arms and staring at her.

Taylor gave the leash a yank and Amy was sent stumbling towards her. An arm flashed out, wrapping around him and tugging him up against her. He blushed as he looked into Taylor’s hazel eyes. And because one leg was pressed up against the black boy and he could tell just what was happening to him.

And what had already happened to him. How the hell had Taylor managed to give him working dog ears and a tail? Amos didn’t have time to think about that too much as Taylor rested a hand on his shoulder.

“Look at Sophia,” Taylor said, gesturing down at the black boy. Sophia, Amy supposed. “He used to be… really unhappy. All that aggression and anger boiling up inside of him and nothing that could really calm him down. And now?”

Amy looked down at the boy in question. Boi, he supposed, going off of Taylor’s and Lisa’s terminology. Sophia certainly looked happy, bouncing around as a twisted yellow cock slammed in and out of his ass. There was a big, brainless smile on his face as he got fucked and Amy wasn’t sure if he was aware that he was being talked about or not.

“He doesn’t need to worry about anything anymore,” Taylor said, running one hand along Amos’s back and squeezing his butt. He gasped at that, feeling a sudden surge of completely inexplicable pleasure running through him. “He doesn’t need to worry about grades or what his friends think of him or all the stuff that made him an absolute asshole.”

“Now he just gets plowed in the asshole,” Lisa chimed in from where he and Emma were kissing and making out in a corner.

“Right,” Taylor said, turning her attention back to Amos. “Can you see where I’m going with this, Amy?”

Amy could. It wasn’t exactly subtle. But just because Taylor said it didn’t mean that it was true. In fact, it was probably a good sign that it was the exact opposite of true. She was a villain, after all, and Amos shouldn’t ever forget that she wasn’t to be trusted a millimeter.

“Did he make the choice to become… this, though?” Amy replied, waving a hand to take in the ears and tail and smooth skin and firm ass and everything about Sophia that made him look like a weird girl instead of, presumably, the buff man he had once been. “Or did you fuck him up enough that he couldn’t remember anything else?”

Something about Sophia niggled at the edge of his mind, but Amos just couldn’t make the connection. And anyway, there were a large number of other things he needed to be worrying about right now. Like how to get out of here. Even locked into high heels that showed his rear off, Amos still new that this was the best possible chance he had of escaping.

“There’s a certain amount of breakage in change,” Taylor said, shrugging all six of her shoulders as she rubbed at Sophia’s body and played with his tail. He made a barking sound at that and since Amy’s leg was still pressed up against him, he could feel the arousal leaking out of his cage. “And he certainly wouldn’t have changed on his own. He would have kept on being a violent, spiteful bully who made everyone around him even more miserable than he was.” She looked Amy dead in the eyes. “Sometimes, you need to force people to be better.”

Amy breathed in and out, trying to keep himself under control. Was he the only sane one here? Lisa and Emma, when he glanced over at them, were both nodding along like Taylor wasn’t spouting evil, cynical lunacy. And it was obvious that she believed what she was spouting, even as she kept on fucking the ass of a boy she had kidnapped and changed into this. Changed into loving this, as well. It was just one layer of fucked up after another, wasn’t it?

“And are you going to force me into being like that?” Amos said, nodding at Sophia and squirming around as he felt a hand molesting his rear. “Whether I like it or not?”

“You’ll certainly be happier once I’m done,” Taylor said, nodding along. “Right, Lisa? Won’t Amy be a happy little boi once he realizes that he can live out what he wants to do with who he wants to be with, underneath my loving care and protection?”

“You bet,” Lisa said, pulling his mouth away from Emma’s for a second. “We all love our place underneath you. I only need to really start thinking when I’m out and about in costume. The rest of the time, I can just rely on you to do what’s best for me. We all can.”

Amy shivered at that. Was there supposed to be some kind of appeal to that sort of thinking? Actually, despite himself, Amy could see it. It was tough, trying to balance school and putting in the hours he needed to put in at the hospitals and going on patrols with the rest of New Wave. And he had never been able to find any room in it to cut himself some slack, despite what his parents and Victor kept on saying. School was obviously out of the question. And what kind of monster wouldn’t put all of his spare time into working at the hospital, saving people that only he could save? As for cutting back on patrols, that was when he and Victor got to spend some of their best time together. Especially when it was just the two of them, flying over the city.

So the chance to have some actual, for real downtime… There was something appealing about it. To not have to make the decisions of how many people’s lives he would save and which once he would let linger in suffering because he had to go eat… If he made that sort of choice, he would be a monster, obviously. There was no other word for it. But if he was forced into doing it, into being in this place, unable to escape… Who could blame him for not putting the hours in at the hospital like he should?

Amy swallowed and looked up Taylor. She wasn’t saying anything, was just staring down at him. She had even stopped fucking Sophia as much. Although the sissy wasn’t making any more sense now that he wasn’t getting fucked. He was still just making soft, wordless sounds.

Maybe it was a good thing that Amos was taking a break. (For an extremely rough definition of break, of course.) But was this really the way to go about it? Having him be kidnapped and dressed up as a slut and not allowed to let Victor know what was happening to him? Amy wasn’t nearly so sold on that.

“Think it over,” Taylor said, starting to pound Sophia once again. “And while you do, take the time to look at how happy I’m making the bois who come to live with me.”

Amy didn’t have much of a choice, since he was still pressed right up against Taylor, the leash still held tightly in her hands. Which made it harder to think logically about anything, with the sounds he was hearing and the sights he was seeing.

And Amy had to admit, it was a tempting sight. He was gay, of course he enjoyed the sight of a dick entering an asshole, over and over again. That was how it worked, right? Right. Probably right, at least.

It was hard to decide if it was right or not as he looked down and saw Sophia’s entire, naked body shuddering and jiggling from the force of the thrusts that Taylor was using on him. His small breasts were bouncing, just a bit. And his cage was bouncing a lot more, the mint green metal device flopping around and hitting his legs as Taylor drove a thick, long dick with a lot of bumps along it into him, again and again and again.

Despite himself, Amy found it hot. Far hotter than he really should, he knew. Of course, he was at the point where he could get turned on by anything. It had been so, so long since Amos had masturbated. It had even been a few days before he had been brought here. He just hadn’t had the time or energy to do it.

And now, of course, Amy had a lot of spare time on his hands. And he probably would have been masturbating a lot. If only he could. But with his cock locked away, what way did he really have? Anal play, maybe but that always struck my as being a bit too close to what Taylor would do. So instead, the lust just built up and up and up inside of him, making him feel more and more distracted and made it harder to think of anything besides getting to cum.

And here was a sissy, getting fucked in the ass by Taylor. And Amy could see inside of him, feel how close he was getting to an orgasm. He was going to cum from this, his shrunken balls producing as much cum as they possibly could. And Amy would be left feeling worked up and denied and generally not good.

As temptations went, Amy had to admit that it was pretty effective. He rubbed his bare thighs together, his ass squeezing down around nothing at the thought of having that huge shaft pumping in and out of his rear. He shook his head, trying to dismiss the carrot that he was being offered. He wasn’t going to fall for something like that. He wasn’t.

“Ma’am,” Emma said, leaving Lisa and draping himself over Taylor’s other side, “once you’re done taking the dog out for his exercise, would you mind giving me some attention?” He lowered his voice, sounding pretty seductive. Not the kind of thing that Amy was interested in, but it seemed to work on Taylor. “After all, it’s been so long since I’ve gotten a nice, deep dicking.”

“Maybe, maybe,” Taylor said, nodding and smiling. “For now, though, why don’t you go and kiss Amy? He should get some practice in.”

Amy straightened up, blinking and staring at Taylor. Then he looked at Emma, who was already making his way around the rutting pair to him. Amy tried to back up, but the leash meant that he only got a few inches of free space before it tightened around his neck.

“Oh, don’t be like that, Amy,” Taylor said, glancing at him. “It’s not like I’m asking you to kiss a girl after all.” She snorted and looked at Emma’s very feminine form. “Just remember that. And it will let you get some good practice in, as well.”

Amy tried to respond to that, but Emma was already holding onto him and pressing his lips against Amy’s face. He squealed and thrashed around but wasn’t really certain what it was he should be doing. He couldn’t pull away. His power wasn’t of any use here. And it did feel nice to get kissed.

In fact, Amy’s cock was straining at its cage, actually hurting in a dull ache as he tried to get hard and break free of the plastic prison. It didn’t work, of course, but it sure was distracting and made Amy twitch around as he tried to get out of what was happening to him and get his mind straight.

And he was still being kissed. It was like Emma was trying to suck the air out of his lungs as the redheaded boi kissed him. And groped him. Emma’s hands were running all over him, grabbing his ass and stroking his skin wherever the outfit exposed it.

“Ga-ah,” Amy gasped, pulling away and wiping his mouth. He glanced down at his hand and saw some lipstick there, smeared across the back of his palm. He glanced up and saw that Emma’s cherry red lipstick was smeared across his face as well. “What was that?”

“It’s called a kiss,” Lisa said dryly from the other side of the room. “You might have heard of it? People get some enjoyment out of it, believe it or not.”

Amy glared at Lisa. If that bitch was trying to get him used to this, he was not doing a good job of it.

And then Emma was kissing him again, having caught his breath and was pressing his feminine body up against Amos’s. And once again, his hands were all over Amy’s, doing his best to make him feel good.

And even though Amy knew he shouldn’t be feeling good from it, he was. There was something about feeling another person touching him, even a complete stranger, that sent a certain thrill through Amy, one that made him start to leak through his cage, just like what had been happening to Sophia.

Amy didn’t know what to think. There was too much happening too quickly, there was too much information being presented, it was all overwhelming him, as his body betrayed him with how good it all felt.

Exactly as Taylor and Lisa were planning, Amy was sure. They wanted him to be unable to think, to be pulled in too many directions at once as he got kissed and groped and exposed and given such promises. And it was working, too. Amy’s mind was tilting from side to side like a plate on a stick as he tried to keep his thoughts in order.

And all he could really focus on was that this would be so much better if it was Victor kissing him. The traitorous thought entered his mind that if he threw in with Taylor, that could actually happen. He could get his fantasies to become reality. After all, if Taylor and Lisa were messing him up like this, could they do the same to Victor?

Amy felt disgusted with himself on a bone deep level for entertaining the thought, but once it entered his mind it refused to leave. The thought of that was something that was a poisoned fruit, something that Amy shouldn’t entertain like he did. But he was, and the more he tried to drive the idea out of his head, the more it rooted itself inside of his thoughts.

Amy did the only thing he could think of to stop thinking about it. He kissed Emma. It wasn’t his first kiss, which made it okay. It was just a kiss. Just kissing another boy who was obviously deeply fucked up in the head. And in the body, too, Amy could tell that just from a quick look at Emma’s hormones. He had helped a few transwomen complete their transitioning a lot quicker than traditional methods would allow, and he could tell how out of balance the hormones inside of Emma’s body were compared to someone who was undergoing transitioning as overseen by an actual medical professional.

Amy didn’t try to fix that, though. Instead, he just kept on kissing Emma back, feeling the boi pressing his body up against Amos’s, and started to molest Emma right back. And it was very obvious how much Emma liked that. Even someone without Amy’s powers could have told that, from the way that Emma moaned and pressed himself even more firmly against Amy’s body.

Their chastity cages were rubbing together. Amy’s latex outfit had been lifted up a bit and the thin material of Emma’s panties didn’t really do anything to hide his caged cock. The occasional clink as the two of them drew apart before coming back in for a kiss underscored the sounds of their labored breathing as they kissed each other and the moans that escaped their lips as well.

Amy was beginning to realize what kind of sweet torture this was. He was horny, getting hornier than he had ever been in his life. And he wasn’t getting erect at all. His dick was straining, how it was straining, inside of the hateful cage wrapped around him. But nothing more was happening. He wasn’t getting hard at all, his dick as erect as it could get, which wasn’t erect at all.

The lust was curdling inside of Amy, even as he jerked his hips back and forth, his body instinctively trying to get the satisfaction that just wasn’t coming. He moaned into Emma’s open lips and had to make sure that he didn’t bite down on the sissy’s tongue as Emma shoved it into his mouth and even licked Amy’s own tongue.

“It hurts,” Amy whined, staring blankly over Emma’s shoulder. “I just can’t get hard!”

“I know,” Emma said, in a much happier tone than Amy was using. “Doesn’t it feel nice?” A shiver ran through his body. “I’m not sure I even could get hard anymore if the cage came off. So I can only cum from Mistress Taylor fucking me.”
Amy shivered at the idea of that. Sure, as a gay guy, anal sex had always been on the table. But only ever getting anal sex? And never being able to get a hard-on, not even once? That was asking a whole hell of a lot.

“And you’re okay with that?” Amy asked, lowering his voice to try and avoid Taylor overhearing. Not much chance of that, really, since she was right there, just a foot or so away, but maybe fucking Sophia would be enough to keep her mind off of things. “Never getting to be free again?”

“Of course I am,” Emma said, nodding his head. “Why would I want to be ‘free’,” he actually made finger quotations, “when I have pretty much everything I want right here?” He kissed Amy again and squeezed his ass, his fingers really digging into Amos’s rear. “And you’ll see it, too. There’s so much fun stuff here for all of us to do.” He ran his eyes over Amy’s body. “And even more fun things, now that there’s another person here.”

Now that there was another sissy slave to be fucked into obedience, or now that there was a healer who could make some really weird, fetishistic stuff happen? Amy studied Emma’s eyes, but he wasn’t able to see anything in them that would point to the second thought. Not that Amy was able to concentrate too much on the various subtleties of that sort of thing, with how distracted he was feeling right now.

Besides the two of them, Taylor groaned. Amy glanced over at her and felt intensely jealous for a second as he watched the look of orgasm passing over her face. Then he shook his head and reminded himself that he would escape somehow and get the cage removed and then he could masturbate whenever he wanted to.

“It always feels so nice to fuck a tight sissy ass,” Taylor said, pulling Sophia off of her rod with a grunt. The black boy shivered, a long, thick river of semen running out of his ass. She turned to smile at Amy. “Want to see how it feels like?”

“Hell no,” Amy growled, taking a long step backwards. He was horny. He was only going to cum from anal stimulation. But that didn’t mean he was going to agree to something like this. “Don’t you have enough boys around here to fuck?”

“Never,” Taylor said easily, grabbing Emma and pulling him away from Amy. “But you can take your time. I’ll feel your asshole wrapped around me soon enough.

Amy shivered as he looked up at Taylor. How long was this going to last? When was it going to be his turn on that cock? Would he get a say in it, or would he just find himself being picked up and forced down onto the rod?

And would he find himself enjoying it as it happened?

Amy gently rubbed Mistress Taylor’s shoulders. He was learning how to give a proper massage pretty quickly, though the textbooks and online lessons that Lisa gave him to study weren’t too helpful when it came to muscle placement and the like. Not with how Mistress Taylor could change her entire body around so quickly.

“That feels nice,” Mistress Taylor said, turning her head one hundred and eighty degrees to smile at him. Amy could feel her power working to keep the cartilage that had replaced her spinal column flexible enough to manage that. “What a good boi you are.”

Amy smiled back at his near-divine owner. His cock twitched in his cage and tried to expand at the praise. It couldn’t, obviously, but Amy loved the feeling of it, the mild frustration and pulsing sensation of it. It was a weird thing to love, but Amy did. He had been trained into loving it, after so long spent locked away.

Mistress Taylor was naked and was pretty inhuman at the moment. And that just made her even lovelier than she normally was. She was massive, almost filling the room. Amy was sitting on one of her tails, feeling the scaled surface pressing into his butt and thighs as she generously lifted him up to the point where he could rub her shoulders and tend to her.

Amy had massaged almost every part of her body by this point. Even the scaled parts of her, pressing down with all of his strength, feeling the muscles underneath the multi-colored scales along her thick, powerful tail shift around just a bit.

It had taken him a long time. A very long time to get this far, to make his mistress feel this good. But he had finally managed it, after an hour or two of work. He had worked his way up along her tail and body and arms until he was finally here, taking care of her shoulders. And there was only one thing left to do.

Which Amy was pretty glad of, because his hands were starting to cramp up. But the thought of leaving the work undone just wasn’t an option. And not just because of what would happen to him if he did. If he was going to be a slave boi to a near-divine mistress, he had to work without complaint. Amy didn’t actually believe that, but it sure made life easier if he acted like he did.

“The massage feels nice,” Mistress Taylor said after a few minutes of silence. She put away the sheets of paper she had been reading and turned her head to look down at Amy again. “But I think I need a massage somewhere else now.”

“Really?” Amy asked, swallowing as he rubbed his thighs together. He knew what that meant. “Are you sure, ma’am?”

“Would I have said otherwise if I wasn’t?” Mistress Taylor asked sternly.

Amy looked away, blushing a bit and sighing. He knew that a perfect sissy slave shouldn’t ask questions or suggest that his mistress might be wrong. And most days, Amy really did want to be a good slave. But the thought of feeling the massive cocks that Amy could tell Mistress Taylor had right this very moment going inside of him was still… Could anyone ever really get accustomed to something like that?

“Get around to my front,” Mistress Taylor said after a minute, her voice too obviously patient with Amy.

Amy flushed and did as he was told, glancing down at the twin dicks he could see slipping out from Mistress Taylor’s internal sheathe. They were purple, an even darker shade of it than the scales along Mistress Taylor’s main body. And they were as inhuman as they ever were, thick and bulging in two different spots along each shaft.

As soon as Amy was in front of Mistress Taylor, her hands wrapped around him, trapping him there, their fronts pressing against each other. Amy swallowed and looked up at Mistress Taylor, seeing the look of anticipation and lust there. He tried to look over his shoulder but couldn’t see anything but his own fat sissy ass there.

Then Amy could feel something hot and hard pressing against his inner thigh and slowly sliding upwards. He whimpered, comparing the size of the dicks he had seen (two of them at once, could he possibly take them both inside of him?) to the size of his asshole. The comparison did not end up looking good for Amy.

“Oh, is my little sissy slut worried about his holes getting worn out by my cocks?” Mistress Taylor asked, a note of amusement in her voice. “Don’t worry, my little whore. If things go bad, I can always have the healer boi I have around fix you up.”

That was enough to make Amy glare at her. Was that supposed to be an encouragement of any kind whatsoever? Amy didn’t see how.

Mistress Taylor laughed again and spun Amy around so that his back was pressing against her front. At least her human half was free of scales so Amy’s skin didn’t get scratched up. The inside of his ass, though… Amy swallowed, looking down at the two thick, purple shafts jutting out from underneath his body.

“It’s going to feel so nice to have a sissy’s plump ass wrapped around me,” Mistress Taylor cooed, rubbing the back of Amy’s neck like he had been doing to her very recently. “Promise me you’ll make all kinds of sweet sounds as it happens. Oh wait,” she laughed, “you’ll be doing that anyway!”

Amy opened his mouth to say something about that, only to feel himself getting lifted up and then lowered down. He made a moaning noise, feeling the rounded tip of one shaft pressing against his butt. His legs kicked futilely as he looked down.

And then he was being forced down onto the shaft, his well-trained ass giving up in face of the pressure being applied. He moaned, hands curling into fists as he felt the dick sliding into his butt.

But it was only the one shaft. The other cock was waving back and forth and twitching in front of him. Amy swallowed as he looked down at it. He was feeling far more grateful to Mistress Taylor than he knew he should for the shapeshifter to not be destroying his sissy hole with two giant shafts at the same time.

“There, that feels nice,” Mistress Taylor said. “But you’re not even past the first bulge yet, Amy. You’re going to have to go deeper.”

Amy whined in the back of his throat at that thought. But there wasn’t anything he could do about it. He certainly wasn’t able to resist the hands on his shoulders as Mistress Taylor pushed him further and further down along the shaft. He could feel it starting to widen and his ass automatically squeezed down around the intruder at the thought of him having to take the knot or bulge that his powers were telling him was approaching his asshole.

“No, please, Mistress,” Amy babbled, his heart starting to pound inside of his chest, “it’s going to ruin me, I can’t possibly manage that!”

“Oh, of course you can,” Mistress Taylor said. “I tested this out on Madison. And surely a little baby gurl won’t be tougher than an actual parahuman, right?”

Amy opened his mouth to reply about different kinds of strength, only to have Mistress Taylor interrupt him by yanking him down a bit more. Amy gasped, feeling the bulge pressing against his rear. It was right there, it was going to go inside any second now. He tried to pull away but the hands on him were firm and unyielding, keeping him right where he was.

“Guh, gah, ugh,” Amy moaned, eyes rolling in his head as he felt his asshole split open as the bulge slid into him.

Amy’s legs felt as weak as a pair of noodles. There was just no way that he could possibly lift himself up off of this bulge, even if Mistress Taylor wasn’t pressing down on him. And the worst part was that there was a certain amount of pleasure in it all. He could feel part of the cock pressing against his prostate and so his cock was twitching around inside of the chastity cage and leaking as he got fucked in the butt by an oversized snake woman.

Amy woozily stared down at the other cock, the one in front of him. It was a pretty good yardstick to measure how far the shaft inside of him was reaching. And speaking of yard… Amy shivered, not quite believing that he was really this accommodating. Even with the lube that was pouring out of the shaft buried inside of his ass, Amy thought that his guts shouldn’t be able to take something that big so deep inside of him.

“Isn’t it nice?” Mistress Taylor asked. “It’s almost like you have an erection again.” She laughed, reaching forward and pressing her second cock against Amy. He could feel it rubbing against his lower stomach and his cage. “Although a good, proper sissy, he wouldn’t want to have an erection. He would just want to make sure his ass is loose enough that his mistress can fuck it anytime she wants to.”
Amy swallowed. By that metric, he still wasn’t a good sissy. He wanted to have his dick swing free and get hard once again. He wanted to be able to masturbate, preferably to a hot, muscular blonde man. But he just didn’t see how that could possibly happen, not while he was still here. He was never going to get to be as favored as Tattletale was and have his cage be removed from time to time.

The scattered thoughts about a life of not getting fucked in the ass by a monstrous woman flashed through Amy’s head for a few seconds. Then Mistress Taylor kept on pushing down, making more and more of the rod vanish inside of his rear. Amy moaned again, his entire body trembling like a willow in the wind as he felt more and more of his ass get stretched out to take a cock.

“And it’s finally starting to feel good,” Mistress Taylor said. “Oh, Amy? If you don’t want me to thoroughly ruin your ass forever as I get off in it, I’d suggest giving my other cock some love. That will make me cum that much sooner.”

Amy swallowed. That was hardly subtle. But she had a point. Amy sighed and reached forward, grabbing the purple cock with both hands, wrapping his hands around it just above the second bulge, closer to the base.

It was just as hot as the cock that was inside of his ass and pulsated slightly as Amy wrapped his hands around it. Amy swallowed and got to stroking, even as Mistress Taylor started to draw her shaft in and out of his rear.

Amy didn’t want to admit it, but he was feeling some pleasure from that. Not a whole lot of it, but some. His caged cock was stirring, trying to expand as a huge dick kept on plunging deep inside of him. At least he wasn’t leaking. Not yet, at least.

“Doesn’t it feel nice, stroking a nice, big cock?” Mistress Taylor said, running a hand through the ringlets of Amy’s hair. “Wrapping your hands around a shaft, pumping up and down, over and over again?” She chuckled and when she next spoke, her voice was right in Amy’s ear. “And we both know who it was that you dreamed of stroking off.” She pulled Amy back, resting him against her, his head pressing against one of her large, slightly scaled breasts. “And I accept that.”

Amy flushed in shame. He still wasn’t sure if he should accept that Mistress Taylor and Lisa were willing to talk out and encourage his incestual feelings for his brother. But it was nice to find someone who could understand what he felt.

Amy realized that those discussions were wrapped up in a healthy layer of ‘and sooner or later, Victor will be joining you as a sissy for two villains to use’. And he didn’t want that. He liked Victor for a lot of reasons, and one of those reasons was how hot Victor was. As a guy, not as a feminine boy dressing up as a girl.

But it wasn’t something that Amy had figured out how to control, and it wasn’t relevant to what was happening right now. So Amy got on with stroking off one of Mistress Taylor’s shafts while making sure that his ass was wrapped nice and tight around the other.

And tight wasn’t a problem for now, though it might be once Mistress Taylor took this thing out of him. Amy was feeling stretched, seriously and completely stretched as his asshole was reshaped to fit the dick that was plunging in and out of him.

At least Mistress Taylor was as far inside of him as she could go now. He had taken both bulges and could feel the scales pressing against his large ass as he rested against the base of her body. Now he would just need to- to-

Amy’s mind quailed at the thought of properly fucking that rod. Just getting down it once had been a herculean feat, one that Amy didn’t really want to have to go through again. But unless he was willing to wait for Mistress Taylor to get bored and reshape the cock to something easier to move around on (and Amy knew that wasn’t happening. She’d think up of some punishment for him first) then the only way Amy was getting off of this rod was if he fucked himself on it.

So that was what Amy started to do. He took a deep breath and began to push himself upwards, feeling the rod moving around inside of him. There was a moment of hesitation when he got to the bottom bulge. Amy took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and forced himself upwards.

“Good gurl,” Mistress Taylor said, patting him on the shoulder. He could hear the smile in her voice. “You know what to do, don’t you? How to work every single bit of stress out of my body.”

Amy nodded jerkily. His lips were slightly parted and he was panting as he started to force himself up and down along the shaft. And to keep on stroking the dick in front of him.

It didn’t really get any easier. It was always a struggle to force himself down or up around a knot. There was always, always that flash of pain and discomfort as his ass stretched out even wider than it already was to take such an impressively large knot.

But Amy did it. And he even got something out of it. His caged clitty was leaking precum now, steadily drooling thin, translucent fluid out of the cage as he fucked himself on a snake-woman’s cock. And wasn’t that really fucked up, when he thought about it?

Not that Amy had much of a chance to think about it. He was much more focused on trying to keep even some level of thought going in his head as he rode the shaft, feeling it scrambling his brains with every thrust.

The pleasure he got from it helped, a bit at least. Not a whole lot, but at least some. So Amy kept on doing it, listening to what Mistress Taylor would say from time to time and keeping as tight of a grip as possible on the rod in front of him. The rod inside of him was guaranteed a tight grip.

“Ah, that feels wonderful,” Mistress Taylor said, sighing happily. “And you’re about to find out just how good it feels.” She chuckled. “Maybe you’ll even get a bit of pleasure out of it as well. But I doubt it.”

Amy’s eyes crossed as Mistress Taylor came. From both cocks at once. The one in front of him twitched and pulsed and spat a pale green fluid all over his hands and face, something that instantly started itching and driving Amy to distraction.

But that was nothing compared to what was happening inside of him. Amy moaned, sounding like a slut getting her filling of cum as Mistress Taylor started to pump just as much cum into his already stuffed rear.

And that cum had the exact same effects as what was making Amy’s hands and face itch as the green fluid slowly ran off of him. He instinctively squeezed down around Mistress Taylor’s shaft, trying to figure out some way to deal with the sensation that was starting to overwhelm him. But he couldn’t.

“OH!” Amy called out, his voice high and shrill. “It’s, gah, it’s itching!”

“Yes it is,” Mistress Taylor said, sounding very satisfied with herself. “And it’s going to keep on itching for the next twenty minutes or so before it starts diluting itself.” She sighed and patted Amy’s shoulder. “But I’m sure a big, strong boi like you can deal with something like that for a short little while, can’t you?”

“I, I, I,” Amy moaned, his hands going down to his ass and squeezing, trying to pull himself off of the shaft and get at the itching cum inside of him. All that did was transfer some of the semen on his hands onto his ass, creating a new sensation for him to deal with. “Please stop it!”

“Even if I could, why would I?” Mistress Taylor asked, sounding amused. “I like to see sissy boys squirming around after I fill them with cum. Why should this be any different?”

“Oh, you bitch,” Amy moaned. “You’re a complete and utter bitch and when Glory gets his hands on you…”

“And just like I’ve told you before, I’ll be the one getting my hands on him,” Taylor said, her voice hard and testy all of a sudden. “And it seems that you still haven’t learned everything you need to know. Lisa!” She raised her voice suddenly. “Get in here.”

Amos shivered at that. He knew what was about to happen now. But it had still given him a certain sense of satisfaction to do that, to tell his kidnapper what he thought of her.

He’d just have to hold on to that feeling for as long as it lasted underneath the combined efforts of these two.

Amy loved his life. He was so lucky to get to serve his goddess in whatever way she wanted him to. And they were almost always such fun ways, as well.

Right now, Amy was dressed in the outfit of a slave, which was very right and fitting. There was a thin band of semi-transparent blue fabric with some golden metal decorations and clasps that ran along his chest, hiding and supporting his extremely modest breasts. And lower down, there was a loincloth of white cloth that went down to his knees, hiding away his chastity cage. There was a collar around his neck and a lead that led from it to his goddess’s lower right hand. The upper right hand was stroking his head, playing with his long ponytail.

Amy was laying on top of his goddess right now, feeling the slight rise and fall of her snake-like body as she breathed in and out. It kind of reminded him of Jabba the Hutt and Leia, with what he was wearing and how he was sprawled out on his goddess’s body. And there was even some debauched entertainment going on.

Lisa was molesting and feeling up Emma and Madison. He was frowning a bit as he groped Emma’s big breasts, his fingers digging into the soft flesh and kneading and squeezing the mounds. It was obvious how much Emma was enjoying himself. Even from across the room, Amy could tell that Emma was barely able to keep himself upright.

And then Lisa would switch over to Madison, feeling the tiny, tiny breasts of the family’s baby. Madison moaned and cooed, the ability to form words completely driven out of his undeveloped mind as Lisa felt him up, running his fingers along the nearly flat chest and flicking the stiff little nipples.

Amy was sure that if it wasn’t for the cages, everyone in the room would have an erection. As it was, only his goddess (it just didn’t feel right to use her name) had an erection. And what an erection it was. Amy just wasn’t sure if he would be able to fit that inside of him. Luckily, he didn’t need to worry. Sophia was taking care of it.

The dog was getting some good use out of his new, upgraded body. He was using his entire body to get the goddess off, wrapping his thighs around the base of the divine shaft and pressing his body against the rest of it, making sure that his large black breasts were wrapped around it as well. And finally, his mouth was nestled against the tip, drinking the precum that was flowing out of it.

Amy was a big jealous of Sophia getting to do that. But he had his own tasks to worry about, something that only he could do. Maybe he would get to be fucked by his owner later.

Lisa straightened up from his very enjoyable job and turned around, taking the few steps needed to put himself in front of Amy and their shared owner. He smiled up at the goddess.

“Well, as fun as big boobies are to play with, Taylor,” Amy scowled at a sissy slave taking such a familiar tone with such a glorious being, “it would mean getting all of my Tattletale costumes redone, and that would just be too much effort. I think that a nice B-cup should be just what I need.”

“Good to hear,” Amy’s goddess said with a smile in her voice. “Get to work, Amy.”

Lisa sat down on his goddess’s body right next to Amy, leaning back against the scaly body, wiggling around to get comfortable. He grinned at Amy and reached out a hand.

Amy sighed and then took it. He could feel every detail of Lisa’s body, including the chemicals and the divine cells that their mutual mistress had put inside of him. But they weren’t resisting him now, not now that Amy had come around to the proper way of thinking.

Lisa’s stomach was full and that, combined with his body’s natural reserves of fat and energy, gave Amy more than enough to work with. He closed his eyes and concentrated a bit, making sure that the breasts Lisa was about to get would look as perfect as possible. And be very sensitive, of course, because the goddess liked her sissy boys to have titties that sent lovely tingles through them when they got played with.

Amy didn’t need to open his eyes to see the boobs swelling and growing on Lisa’s chest. His power gave him a far clearer picture than sight ever could. This way, he could minutely adjust Lisa’s growth so that everything ended up being perfect.

Perfect was a lot better than Lisa deserved, but it was the baseline of what the goddess deserved. So Amy set aside his feelings for the blonde bitch and focused on making sure that everything was as perfect for his owner as could be.

When Amy opened his eyes, it was to see Lisa grinning and looking down at his chest. There was a decent pair of breasts there now, stiff pink nipples sticking out from the mounds. It looked kind of sexy, actually. Amy had never thought that he would say that about a pair of breasts, but it was true. His stay here with his goddess had opened his eyes to new definitions of beauty that he never would have considered before.

“They look great, Ames,” Lisa said with a smile. He leaned in for a kiss, planting a quick smack on Amy’s lips. “And they feel even better.”

“Then let me test them out,” the goddess said, picking Lisa up and pushing him closer to her head. One hand patted Amy and stroked his own chest, his breasts just what the goddess could do to him. “Good job, Amy.”

Amy beamed in happiness, feeling a wonderfully warm feeling surging through his body. His dick twitched in the cage and his ass squeezed down around nothing. It was one of the best feelings in the world to have his owner be happy with him. The only thing better was to be fucked by her.

Lisa started to squeak and coo as his brand new, sensitive chest got toyed with. Amy leaned back against the goddess and relaxed, switching his gaze between Lisa, Sophia, and the other two sissies as they played together.

This… this was good. This really was very good. Amy realized that he was happier here than he could ever remember being. Sure, there had been some rough spots along the way before he realized how wonderful being part of a goddess’s harem could be, but now that he was here? It was amazing. Why would Amy ever want to leave?

The only thing that could make it better was if Victor was here. But Amy knew that, sooner or later, he would be reunited with his brother. And then things would be completely perfect.

What had Amy done to deserve such a wonderful life?

Chapter Text

Taylor stared up at the night sky. There wasn’t much to see there, with the thirty foot tall warehouses on either side of the narrow alley, the overcast sky and, of course, the streetlights that were ruining her night vision. But it was still mildly more interesting to watch that as she waited then to watch anything else nearby.

It was just a pity that she couldn’t watch Amy. Because Amy looked cute now. Really, really cute, as he struggled and thrashed in the ropes that were making him dangle from the ceiling. The white and red slave outfit he wore really flattered his body and showed off his considerable charms. Would his brother be just as appreciative when he saw what Night Life had done to Amos? Probably not. Not at first, at least.

But Taylor had high hopes for the future. Such as, just for example, going back home tonight and not ending up nursing some aches and bruises while looking at whatever the Protectorate had for their villain containment cells. Or, and this was also a possibility if Victor got as pissed as Taylor was expecting to make him, the inside of a shallow grave. Not that Taylor planned to lose here. In fact, tonight was probably going to be the very best fight of her life. If he ever got here.

Taylor couldn’t wait for Victor to finally respond to her message. Hopefully it would just be him and not all of New Wave, because there was no way she was winning that fight. But the message had been pretty clear about it just being Glory. Just the two of them, having one final fight.

Taylor’s hand squeezed into a fist, her thick, clawed fingers squeezing together as she thought about how glorious it would be to finally defeat Victor, once and for all. To put him down in the dirt and the dust and humiliate him.

Glory deserved to be took down a peg. Always looking so bright and flashy and shiny, when he was the one who had fucked Taylor over, stopping her from being a hero. Taylor knew she would have been a great hero, if only she had gotten the chance. If she had been able to defeat a few villains. Or even just fight them. Instead of ending up on Glory’s shitlist, just because she looked like a monster.

Well, Glory was going to get the chance to see just how much of a monster she could really be. And he was even going to learn to love it, just like his brother had. Starting tonight.

And there he was, flying in overhead. Taylor stayed right where she was, pressed up against the wall and using her power to turn her the same color and patterning as the wall. Victor didn’t see her, even as he did a long, slow circle around the warehouse before crashing in through a window. And that was Taylor’s cue.

She slipped inside, wiggling around as she entered through an unlocked door. She was starting to breathe faster and harder, breath puffing as she got ready for a fight. Her body started to drop the camouflaged parts it had had, the flesh rippling and bubbling as she drew them back into herself. Instead, she began to pile on the muscle, thick bands of muscle pushing up against her skin, hard and ready to work out. Even her skin took on a more aggressive coloring, a red like drying blood. Something hard and mean and obvious stating that she was looking for trouble. Absolutely perfect in every way, really.

Glory would have had just enough time to see his brother, looking like a slutty girl, dangling from a rafter with his body spread out to show off his feminine charms. Enough time for emotions to run through him, not enough time for his brain to start working. Heh, if Taylor had things go her way, this would be the last time that Victor’s brain ever worked properly again.

“Hello, Glory,” Taylor said, her voice booming as she suddenly appeared, her skin rippling and shifting around to take on a more aggressive red coloration. “So nice to see you again.” She laughed, putting far more evil humor into her voice than she actually felt. “Your brother has been regaling me with all kinds of stories about you.”

With that, Taylor turned the corner and saw the two Dallon brothers. Amy was right where she had left him, dangling away and looking very sexy. Victor was right in front of him, hovering two yards off of the ground and looking furious. Was it the red ball gag in Amy’s mouth? Was it the slutty costume? Was it that Taylor had kidnapped Amos and fucked him into being a pretty little slave? Probably the last, actually.

“Night Life,” Victor growled, pivoting around in midair to look at Taylor. “When I got that message from you… oh, do you know what I’m going to do to you?”

“Probably all of the things your dear, sweet younger brother told me,” Taylor said, running a hand through her long, twitching hair. Some of the tendrils tried to grab at her hand but she stopped them from actually wrapping around her wrist. “When I let him speak, there was a time he was so full of vim and vigor, promising that such terrible things would happen to me for what I was doing to him.” Oh, that got a nice reaction from Glory. “After a while, he started saying that those things would only happen to me if I stopped what I was doing.”

Glory was breathing heavily already, looking really pissed. Damn, he actually looked kind of cute when he was mad. Not as cute as he was going to look later. Amy had shared all kinds of ideas with his goddess about how Victor could look, and Taylor was looking forward to trying out each and every single one of them.

Taylor ran an eye over her current arch-enemy and soon to be slave. Victor was wearing his Glory costume, unsurprisingly. All white and gold, complete with a small crown on his head. She could see why he was so popular with a certain segment of girls his own age. And with his own brother, not that he knew about that. Not yet, at least.

Taylor, meanwhile, had put a lot of work into this body. It was big and buff and broad and that was just on the surface. There was a lot more going on underneath that Victor wouldn’t get to see until the time was right.

Taylor’s massive wings shifted back and forth. They were huge, and unspread would stretch out over half of the warehouse. And she was still so big that she couldn’t really fly with them. Not that she would ever be able to make meat and muscle and bone match Glory’s flight, of course, so she didn’t even try. This was just giving herself another option, not giving her something that would outmatch Victor.

No, that was what her muscles were for. Glory had been stronger than Taylor, once. But that had been before she had thrown herself into a grueling regime that Brianna had cooked up. It was almost as hard as what Taylor put her slaves through, but it did have some wonderful results. Taylor was sure that her increased muscle tone and dexterity as a normal human had carried over to her monstrous forms and now she was certain that she could give Glory a very rude awakening when it came down to a fight. And, of course, Amy had been kind enough to give her a general tune up, making her be a lot stronger than her naturally skinny frame would have ever suggested.

Taylor still had a lot more of her speech planned when Victor let out a cry of anger and flew at her, turning his body level with the ground and aiming a fist at her. Taylor’s eyes widened and she swung herself out of the way, wrapping her tail around a support beam behind her and throwing herself down to the ground.

She rolled back up onto her feet and lashed out with one claw, catching Glory as he spun around, rising upwards. From the way he grunted, Taylor was pretty sure that she had broken the forcefield that wrapped around him, keeping him from harm. And now to follow it up.

She launched herself at him, claws outstretched. Only for Glory to weave out of the way and meet her strike with a punch of his own, one that broke Taylor’s arm. She hissed as she lashed out, drawing backwards and channeling all of her power into her arm, getting rid of the broken bone and instead replacing the entire arm with something that looked more like a shaved bear’s foreleg. It still hurt though.

“So- so unruly,” Taylor managed to get out, hoping that she didn’t sound like she was in pain. “Not at all like your dear, sweet brother.” She picked up a crate and threw it at him, forcing Glory to dodge upwards. He came down at her swinging, but she managed to get to the side in time. “The sounds he makes as I fuck him, oh, you should hear them, Glory. They’ll warm your heart.”

“You evil bitch,” Glory grunted, weaving around another thrown crate and flying upwards. Not even Taylor’s strength would let her throw a shipping crate that high up. “You’re disgusting.”

“I’m what you made me,” Taylor growled, her eyes narrowing as she stared upwards at him. “If I could only have been a hero, none of this would have ever happened.”

“Hah,” Glory said, diving down in a complex pattern that made Taylor miss her strike. His own connected though, driving Taylor back five steps with her hooves crashing on the concrete. “Someone who does this has always been like this. You’d be doing the same if I hadn’t ever met you.”

Taylor scowled at that, her hammer like blows hitting nothing but air as Glory fell down until his back had to be pressed against the concrete. And his flight powers were still working so he was still able to avoid all but one of the punches and kicks Taylor threw at him. That one at least both broke his forcefield and shoved him off to the side a bit where he grunted in pain as he fetched up against some debris. But he was able to escape before Taylor could follow it up.

“Little Amy is such a good slave,” Taylor forced herself to say, making sure she stayed on track and didn’t get drawn off from her plan. It was a good plan, Lisa had gone over it with her, and if she didn’t deviate from it Taylor was sure it would work. “So much softer and more submissive then when he first came into my service.”

“You think those kinds of lies are going to work on me, you bitch?” Glory snarled, his eyes wild and fierce. “Do you know what I’m going to do to you just for dressing him up as a slut?” He waved a hand at Amy, who was still dangling from side to side in the center of the warehouse.

“You’ll be joining him soon enough,” Taylor grunted as she managed to mostly avoid the worst of the blows that Glory was throwing out. The ones she couldn’t dodge hurt, though. “Won’t the two of you look nice!”

Taylor was panting. This was the most serious fight she had been in for a while. And there was no backup coming. Both Lisa and Sophia had volunteered to wait in the wings as rescue, but Taylor had turned them down. This was something that she was going to have to do, all by herself. If she couldn’t, then she didn’t really deserve to win, did she?

Glory was the one who had fucked up her dreams of becoming a hero just like, well, him or Legend or any of the other dozen heroes Taylor name off of the top of her head. So if she couldn’t beat him, even after all of her practicing and training and everything, could she really deserve to call herself his eventual mistress?

There was another bruising exchange of blows as Taylor and Victor struck at each other. They both grunted as Glory spun away, his forcefield once again down. Taylor smiled, baring her sharp teeth, at the sight of some torn white cloth and blood seeping up underneath it along one of Victor’s legs. He didn’t need the leg, not when he could fly, but it still helped. After all, unlike Taylor, Victor couldn’t just shut the pain off, dissolving the receptors in his body that were telling him that he was hurting.

In terms of endurance, therefore, Taylor could outlast Glory. And it wasn’t like he was going to cut and run, either. Not with his brother here, just waiting to be recused. Sooner or later, Taylor was going to win this. She was sure of it. One way or another, things would come up her. Victor might be smart, but he sure wasn’t fighting that smart. That was obvious just from how he had come here alone without any backup.

“Do you know how cute Amy sounded when I took his anal virginity?” Taylor asked, stalking back and forth, her chest heaving up and down and mighty shoulder shaking. It was an act, of course, and one that Glory didn’t seem to be falling for. “He called out for all kinds of things.” She sighed happily. “But eventually he came around to my way of thinking, about how he deserves to be fucked like the sissy slut I made him into.”

Glory spat something unintelligible at Taylor and spun around. There was a length of rebar laying on the ground and he picked it up. Taylor didn’t fully manage to dodge it as he flew at her, the point of the rebar sticking out in front of him like a wickedly-barbed spear.

At least it only tore through her side and not through her heart, like Victor had been aiming for. Even Taylor probably couldn’t have regenerated from that, especially if Victor had followed it up. She would need time to prepare for that sort of thing. Instead, just having some muscle torn out of her side?

That hurt like hell, of course. Taylor wasn’t faking the wheezing or the strangled curses as she lurched backwards. But it wasn’t going to put her out of the fight. Already, new flesh was bubbling up, wiping away the blood and fluids that had been oozing out of her.

She parried Victor’s next strike and the rebar broke. It just wasn’t up for being used for long in a match between two parahumans. Not much was, really. Taylor had come in here naked, not that there was anything she felt worried over concealing. And it was just as well, since with the force of the blows Glory was throwing around, any costume would have been left in rags by this point. And Glory’s own costume was showing off the grey dust from powdered concrete and had some long tears in it.

“You’re mine,” Taylor growled, seeing a chance to get a tight hold on Victor and not let go.

It wasn’t actually a good chance, as it turned out. Glory’s strength wasn’t completely dependent on how his muscles moved, so even though Taylor had got a good grip on his upper arm, he was still able to rotate himself around in her arm and tear himself free. Taylor grunted in frustration as he got away, rising up to the ceiling to pant for breath and glare down at her.

Taylor had never really considered this aspect to Glory’s powers before. How damn nimble he could be. How hard it was to pin him down and keep him down. In their previous fights, especially at first, it had either been a straight brawling match, matching pound for pound or it had been Taylor trying to figure out a way to get away from him after the tide had turned against her. She had never really been in a position to keep Glory in place for long and give him a proper thrashing. And now that she was stronger than he was, she was finding it damn hard to actually keep him pinned for long enough.

That flight and that strength were a damn nasty combo to go up against. Taylor already knew that, but now she was discovering that it was almost as much of a pain to try and keep him pinned with that power set as it was to get out of the way of his concrete shattering punches and kicks.

“You’re breathing pretty hard,” Glory called out, his voice drifting down from up above. “Do you really think you’re going to outlast me?”

“Why the hell not?” Taylor asked, looking around for something to throw and not finding anything. “My power keeps me going. Can yours do the same?”

As she said that, Taylor put on a bit of a show, making some bioluminescent bacteria underneath her skin flare up as she spread out her hood, letting a complex pattern of blue and red lights flare to life for a minute before they died back down.

And as she did so, she also burned some of the fat in her body, giving her a burst of energy, something that really set the blood thrumming inside of her as she stomped back and forth. She was as sure as hell that even though Glory’s powers gave him a hell of a lot of advantages, they were all powers that were wrapped around him. Strip away those, and he was just a good-looking boy. While Taylor? Taylor’s power was woven through the very fibers of her being.

When Victor got tired, he was going to have to wait and catch his breath and feel his heart slowly start to calm down. While Taylor could just call on her power, taking care of every single little problem she had. Sure, it would turn her farther and farther away from looking like herself (even herself after Amy had given her a tune-up) but so what? Humanity wasn’t really all it was cracked up to be, especially if it meant that Taylor could win a fight by leaving it behind.

Glory swooped down at her, one foot extended to transfer his entire weight and speed into Taylor’s body. He was damn fast, faster than he really should be. Taylor wasn’t able to dodge in time and felt her shoulder crack as Glory’s boot hit her. She gasped, feeling a red hot blossom of pain unfold inside of her body. It hurt, it hurt a hell of a lot.

But it wasn’t enough to put Taylor down. She scrambled to the side, her tail swinging out from behind her, the thick ball of bone at the end catching Glory in the stomach and hurling him along the floor. She winced, clutching her broken shoulder even as her power started to regenerate it, removing the broken bone and making spikes of horn jut out of her shoulder, her skin separating around them.

Glory was back on his feet before Taylor could get a proper follow up. She snarled as he wove around her, delivering some nasty, body-shaking punches that made her shiver and shake and rock back and forth as she got pummeled.

Taylor was taking damage but it wasn’t sticking. Glory just wasn’t strong enough anymore to damage Taylor without killing her, going straight for the brain and taking Taylor’s head apart. Taylor wasn’t entirely sure if that would kill her or not, but she had no intention of finding out. Some things could stay a mystery, for all she cared.

“You’re going to spend the rest of your life in the Birdcage,” Glory hissed, driving his knee into the small of Taylor’s back. The thick bands of tail muscle there helped cushion the blow, but she was still driven forward a step. But her wings caught him and batted him away, so it all evened out. “You’ll never see the light of day again.”

“As if you’re ever going to get the chance to arrest me,” Taylor grunted. She spun around and caught Glory in the chest with a hoof. He gasped as he was driven backwards and barely flew out of the way of a follow-on strike. “The two of you are coming with me.”

Taylor and Glory drew apart to look at each other. They were both glaring and Taylor was sure that Glory was feeling the same surge of chemicals running through his brain that she was. That were making her feel all twitchy and on the edge and still demanding more. Fighting wasn’t as good as fucking, but there was still something about it that made it so enticing. Especially when the person she was fighting was someone she really didn’t like.

Well, maybe in time, Taylor’s point of view on Glory would come around. She was sure that he would learn to change his opinion of her in time. But first she had to win this.

Taylor was about two-thirds percent certain that she’d be able to win this fight just on her own strength and will. Eventually, at least. But she had a backup plan, so she didn’t just need to rely on what she was bringing to this fight all by herself.

Glory and Night Life met in another flurry of blows and kicks and punches that bruised them both up but didn’t resolve anything. Night Life was hitting Glory with every bit of strength she had. And no matter how hard she hit him, it never did more than knock his shield down. It didn’t even seem to take him longer to regenerate it even when Taylor got a perfect chance to put every ounce of muscle into the punch. Amy had said that he thought his brother could take a blow from the moon itself and only have his shield knocked down and it seemed that he was right.

Which was a problem because the two of them both knew that a hit would only be meaningful if Taylor could follow it up with another hit. So as soon as Taylor landed a punch, Glory started weaving and dodging and being a general pain in the ass to follow up on. Taylor was doing her damndest, but until he got slow and sloppy and tired, she wasn’t going to win this conventionally.

At least Glory was sticking around. Obviously he had taken Taylor’s warning to heart that if he left here without his brother, he’d never see dear little ‘Amos’ again. So he would stay here, punching and brawling with Taylor until either he won, Taylor won, or she pulled out her ploy, the one she had spent so much time working on.

“Do you know how many times it took me to fuck Amy before he stopped calling out for you?” Taylor asked. “At one point, I thought I was going to have to go buy some earplugs, just so I could enjoy fucking a sissy’s butt in peace.”

Taylor was too far away to actually follow through on the glance of horror and pity that Glory gave his brother. But the sight on his face was still very nice, one that sent a delicious tingle down through Taylor’s body. It was a pity that the fight had gone behind Amy so Victor couldn’t get a look at Amy’s face as Taylor said that. Even distorted by the gag, Taylor knew that it was a good face, an expression that Victor wouldn’t forget any time soon.

Glory was looking pissed. There was murder in his eyes and rage was written all over his face. Perfect. Taylor jumped backwards, her wings stretching out and flapping as she used them to give herself a bit of distance. And buy herself some time. The proper formations inside of her body were half-done and as she backed up, she completed the work, setting the next stage of her plan into motion.

It was a good thing she had practiced this so much, because Victor wasn’t giving her much space to work at all. He was fast, both on his feet and especially in the air. It was all that Taylor could do to back up to the right spot without making it too obvious what she was doing. Finally, she ended up with her back to Amy, just as the proper reactions finished taking place inside of her body.

“When I’m done here,” Taylor said, her voice changing a bit as her lungs started to shrivel inside of her, “I’m going to make Amy suck my cock as we look at you. It will feel nice to cum.” She gasped, feeling the air rippling over her face from Glory’s punch. “And it will look even better on his face.”

That got an incoherent scream of rage from Glory. He flew at her, his fist drawn back in a hugely telegraphed blow. And he was still moving so fast that it didn’t matter much. Taylor was just barley able to position her body in the right way, so that his fist struck her chest.

And then Taylor came apart, her body separating into seven different pieces that went flying, landing in a rough circle all around Amy. The main segment, which included Taylor’s head, barely went any distance at all, landing almost in front of Victor.

Glory gaped at the body parts that were suddenly spread all across the concrete floor and the pools of bright, sticky blood that were connecting them all. But he didn’t stop for long. It was obvious that Taylor was dead, dead beyond even the ability of Amos to bring her back. And did that really matter, when his brother was right there, just waiting to be rescued?

Glory flew over the scattered bits of Night Life, not wanting to actually walk on blood and other things. He pulled his brother down to the ground, the rope slithering as he gave a firm yank on it. Then he started to figure out how to untie fiendishly complicated knots that went all over Amos’s rather feminine form, ideally without groping him.

And with all of that, Glory didn’t even begin to notice that Night Life’s body was twitching and starting to crawl towards the two brothers. Which meant that things were going even better than Taylor could have hoped for.

Taylor had done a lot of work to make this actually work. It had been a pretty solid week of experimenting, consulting Amy and Lisa and hitting up biology textbooks to figure out how to make this work. And it still only kind of worked. There were a lot of ways that it could go wrong, even without bringing any kind of powers into play. Waiting too long and having the basic distributed systems in each part of her body start to fail. Heck, Glory wearing a strong cologne could have messed up the scent-based systems that Taylor was using to have her various body parts recognize each other, and his boots could have disturbed the blood enough that the special chemicals Taylor was using to send orders wouldn’t have been able to get enough information through.

So it was a huge relief that things were working as planned and that the various bits of her body were responding to the central bit just like they should be. And Glory wasn’t even noticing what was happening. He was still trying to untie his brother, without having to use his enhanced strength to possibly hurt Amy. He hadn’t even managed to get the gag undone yet, though with the two separate knots Lisa had tied, that wasn’t much of a surprise.

The various bits of Taylor’s body started to sprout legs or arms or tentacles or something that would let them move and crawl around. They slowly started to close the circle, drawing closer and closer to the Dallon brothers. Amy was doing his part by moaning around the gag, making sure that Victor kept his attention on his brother. Of course, some of that squealing was probably due to the butt plug that was thrashing away inside of his ass. It had worked itself off of the table when Taylor had switched it on earlier this evening, so she could only guess what it was actually doing to the inside of his butt.

Victor had only just managed to get one of the many knots on Amy’s tied-up body undone when he looked up. And realized that he was in the middle of a pretty gruesome circle. All of Taylor’s body parts had reassembled themselves, more or less. At the very least, enough to draw close to him.

“What the fuck?” Victor asked, rising to his feet and starting to float up into the air.

Now that wouldn’t do. This form looked nasty as hell, a real shock to morale. But Taylor sure couldn’t fight in this form. Her body parts weren’t that responsive, to say nothing of their relative strength now that all of Taylor’s muscles weren’t working together.

So it was a good thing that her main body, the one that was really doing the thinking, had been pumping out an aerosoled tranquilizer for the past few minutes. It wouldn’t do much, but it would help prime the pump.

“Nice try,” Taylor gurgled, making her voice sound a lot more horrific than she actually needed it to. “But that’s your last chance.”

Victor tried to get away, but Taylor was latching onto him, all seven parts of her body grabbing onto him, holding him down and wrapping him up in a cage of meat. Hands and suckers and tentacles grabbed onto him, digging into his clothes, keeping him in place. Other hands were holding onto the ground, one long tentacle reaching out to wrap itself around a support beam. No way for him to fly around.

Especially not now that Taylor’s body parts were combining together again. They were knitting themselves together again, giving Taylor enhanced strength and stamina and control. Enough strength to break Glory’s forcefield every time it formed, while also giving her the control not to break him underneath it.

“You’re mine,” Taylor chuckled, putting a whole lot more satisfied megalomania into her voice than she actually felt. “All mine, to turn into a simpering sissy slut just like I did to your brother.”

“You fucking cunt,” Glory swore, trying to strike at her. But Taylor had him wrapped in too tight of a grip now, his arms bound to his sides. “I’m going to get out of this and, and…”

Glory coughed, his shoulders shaking as much as they could. Taylor had started to secrete a much more potent form of the tranquilizers, ones that would soak through Victor’s skin and into him. They were going to put him down for the count pretty soon. And, even better, they wouldn’t have any side effects whatsoever. And even if they did, that was what Amy was for. Taylor knew that he would just love to lay his hands on his brother.

And speaking of Amy, he was getting out of the ropes that had suspended him so prettily. Taylor had been able to spare a clawed tendril that had cut through some of the more important ropes and now Amy was pulling himself free of the rest. She was pleased to see that he left the plug inside of his ass. And, for that matter, that there was precum leaking out of his cock, making his thin, white slave outfit cling tightly to his cage, outlining the plastic device. Didn’t he look pretty?

“See your brother?” Taylor whispered into Glory’s ear as her body finished knitting itself back together. “See how he’s nothing more than a sissy boi who’s aching for a good, hard fucking? That’s what you’re going to be. And I’ll bet you crumble even quicker than your butt slut of a brother did.”

“Like hell,” Victor spat, his movement sluggish as he twitched around, still trying to get free. “Amos!” he called out, his voice not nearly as deep and confident as it had been. “You can fight this thing! You can get the two of us free and we can go back home.”

“Yes,” Amy said as he undid the gag and smacked his lips together. “Yes, Victor,” he said, smiling brightly as he stepped towards his mistress and his brother. “We’re going to go home.” He leaned forward and kissed Taylor’s cheek. “When you wake up, big brother, it’s going to be a whole new day for you.”

Victor’s eyes widened in outrage. He opened his mouth to say something. To shout it out, probably. But Taylor didn’t have any interest in hearing it. And if he was going to obliging enough to present a perfect target like this anyway, then was there any reason at all why she shouldn’t take him up on it?

Taylor slid a tentacle into Glory’s mouth. She had no idea if the forcefield extended to the inside of his mouth or not, but surely the tranquilizers would take effect much faster if they were inside of him like this.

There were a few outraged mumbles from Glory and then he sagged forward, going limp in Taylor’s arms. And tendrils and tentacles and claws and whatever else she had on hand.

Taylor kept the sleepy juice flowing for a few more minutes, just to make sure that he wasn’t trying to pull a fast one. But he wasn’t, and soon Taylor cut the flow off. She straightened up, wincing as she rearranged herself to something that could both fly and carry the two Dallon brothers back to the house.

“That was a wonderful plan, mistress,” Amy said, blushing a bit as he looked between Victor and Taylor. “I’m so glad it worked.”

“Are you saying you ever had any doubts?” Taylor asked curiously as she drew the sissy towards her.

“Oh no, of course not,” Amy said quickly as he got wrapped up in a set of pincers that held him against Taylor’s chest. “Not even my brother is a match for you.” He tenderly ran a hand along Victor’s sleeping face and was reluctant to draw it away. “I’m just glad that it all went so smoothly and without any problems.”

Taylor nodded. That was something she could more than agree on. There could have been a lot of ways this could have gone wrong, starting with Glory ignoring the injunction to come along and showing up with all of New Wave. But it had worked. That was the important thing.

And now Taylor had Victor completely in her power. She had the boy who had wrecked her attempts to become a hero before they had even started. And if she wasn’t going to be allowed to become a hero, then she was going to show Victor what kind of villain she had become.

And at the end of it all, Victoria might even have enough brain cells left in his pretty blonde head to remember what the lesson had been.

Chapter Text

Someone was humming. Victor moaned as he struggled awake. He just couldn’t bring himself to open his eyes right now. Instead, he lazily listened to the humming, trying to work up the energy to open his eyes and look around to see what was happening.

The last thing he could remember, he had been… there had been a letter…

The complete memories of what had happened still weren’t coming to Victor. But enough was still coming to him to make his eyes shoot wide open as a bolt of fear and anger shot through him, wiping out the traces of contented sleepiness like they had never been there.

Amos! And that cunt Night Life. Victor could barely feel cold sweat breaking out over his body as he sat up, looking around him.

Or he tried to, at least. Abruptly, he fell back onto the bed he had been on, coughing and choking. He grabbed at his throat, and felt a thick, cold collar around his neck. Wait! He had lost against Night Life. He could remember that, his vision swimming as he looked at the disgusting fragments of Night Life assembling around him and Amos… Amos… Victor couldn’t think about his brother right now.

“That was a nice way to wake up,” a deep voice said from behind him. “Do you always thrash around like that when you get out of bed?” The feminine voice chuckled. “If so, I’ll need to start tying you down more firmly when you wake up.”

Victor squirmed around, using his power to look at the voice talking to him. He only needed a glimpse to tell who it was. Night Life. Victor snarled and lashed out at her, trying to grab at her. But she was just too far away. He looked around, trying to figure out how he was tied down here.

There was a thick collar around his neck, and an even thicker length of chain connecting it to a large staple driven into the concrete floor. There was next to no slack in it, and Victor didn’t think there was the slightest chance that he would be able to rip it out. Certainly not with Night Life right there in the room with her.

“What the flying fuck are you going to do with me, you sick bitch?” Victor asked, looking at Night Life and wishing he could tear her limb from limb and then drop those bits into a furnace to burn. “Because I know what I’m going to do to you.”

“Oh my, so much fire,” Night Life said, her somewhat familiar face smiling on top of her huge, monstrous body. “You know, my dear little Amy acted like that at first, but it was just so obvious how weak he really was. I knew I would just need a few little taps and the whole thing would come crumbling down. But you,” Night Life came closer, a too-long, many jointed arm reaching out and stroking Victor’s face. He tried to bite a few fingers off, but she was too quick, “I think this just might be the genuine article.” The smile appeared again. “It just won’t do you any good.”

Victor looked around the room, trying to see a way out of here. But there was nothing, just a dingy, dark basement room that offered nothing to him, with a small window at the top of the wall that was barely big enough to squeeze a hand through.

Victor was trying not to look scared at Night Life’s appearance. It really was horrific, though exposure might help him get used to it. But right now, just seconds after seeing it… It was terrifying. Massive, almost filling the room. If the four large horns on top of her head had been upswept instead of pointing downwards like a reverse crown, she wouldn’t have fitted in the room even at a normal height instead of the eight feet or so she was.

It was only because Night Life was wearing her usual face that Victor could recognize her. She looked some sort of multi-legged snake, with at least eight legs jutting out from her body, stroking the walls, floor, the pallet Victor realized he was laying on, everything. Behind her, a surprisingly sinuous tail twitched back and forth.

It was like something out of a horror movie, which made the large, scale covered (just like everything else on her body) breasts and large, equally scaled dick, even more… incongruous. Victor swallowed a bit nervously, glancing down at the large shaft. It was about twice the size of his dick and there were…

“Learning to appreciate me?” Night Life asked with a chuckle. She lashed out, grabbing Victor’s jaw and twisting it upwards, making him look at her. He spat at her and the spit landed on her chest. “Well, that’s another punishment.” She gazed down at him like Victor was less than nothing to her. “But you’ve already earned so very many of them…”

Victor might be collared to the floor, but his hands were free. He lashed out with all of his power, intent on carving a hole in her torso. That might not stop her, but it would be a damn good start.

His hand bounced off of her scales. Victor blinked, then winced as the pain started to flash through his hand. He looked down and saw some small cuts there, tiny but still there. They were shallow but still stung.

“Oh, did I not mention that?” Night Life asked, crawling onto the pallet with Victor. Her dick was almost eye level with him now. “Maybe if you’re a very good boi indeed, you’ll get your powers back. But for now?” She shook her head, looking sad. Victor didn’t buy it for a second. “You’re just going to have to be a normal sissy for me, just like some of the rest of my harem.” She smiled and this Victor did believe. “You don’t have any problems with just being a normal slut, like most of the world, right? Your powers don’t mean that much to you, do they?”

Victor growled at her, not even bothering to come up with a proper response. Instead, he lifted himself upwards. He had just done that, right, moving around the collar right after he woke up? He was sure he had.

But he wasn’t doing it now. Nothing came to him when he tried to do it. Nothing. Before, his power had always been as easy as breathing or moving an arm. And now, there was absolutely nothing at all.

“You didn’t think I was going to let you leave before I was done with you, did you?” Night Life asked, smiling down at him and exposing a mouth full of crooked fangs. “You’re my bitch boi, to do with whatever I want to.” She reached down and stroked her cock, pumping it up and down. “And right now, I’m going to fuck you. And maybe at the end, you’ll even learn to say sorry for spitting at me and everything else you’ve done.”

There wasn’t a chance in hell that Victor was going to do that.

The one bit of ornamentation in Victor’s cell was a full length mirror. He was sleeping on a pallet with a few blankets, but there was a mirror that showed off his entire body that he could look into. There weren’t any dressers because he didn’t have any clothes, but there was some unbreakable mirror there that showed him off. And what he was going to look like.

There were pictures all along the frame of the mirror, taped there to taunt Victor with what he was going to look like eventually. Individually, they were all hot pictures, but combined, and combined on him, Victor didn’t like them at all.

As if that made any difference. The changes were already starting to happen to him. Victor was shown that every time he looked in the mirror, and there was no way he couldn’t look in the mirror.

His hair was slowly growing. Victor had liked to keep it short, with only a bit of styling. But now it was growing far faster than hair should, about an inch every two days or so. It was already down to his shoulders and didn’t show any signs of slowing.

And that was the easy bit. Hair could be cut. For that matter, muscle tone could be rebuilt, though that would take a lot longer. Which was one of the things Victor was worrying about. He could squeeze his arms, and feel the muscles he had worked hard on glowing slack and weak.

He really hoped that the softness on his chest was just more of the same, him loosing the pecs he had liked showing off at the city pool. But from what he had seen from his brother (and that hurt, hurt more than Victor could bring himself to say), it wasn’t that. It meant that he was growing… Victor couldn’t bring himself to face the truth, even in his own thoughts.

At least he wasn’t getting fat. And he probably should be, since they were feeding him well. Well, he was getting fat, but it was just in his legs. His thighs, really. Which wasn’t very comforting, since Victor could look at some of the photos on the mirror and see some girls with some very thick thighs. And right above them…

Victor grabbed his ass once more, trying to convince himself that he didn’t actually feel anything there, that his butt was just what it should be. It wasn’t very easy to convince himself of that, and he wished it was easier to tell if his butt was actually getting bigger, or if he just thought it was.

Something that wasn’t getting bigger was his cock. Victor tried not to glance down at his crotch. He was seriously considering taking that bitch up on her remark that the only underwear he could wear was panties. It just might be worth it if he didn’t have to see that hateable cage of white and gold wrapped around his dick.

Victor hated that cage. He hated what it did to him and everything it represented. That he couldn’t even touch himself. That Night Life was the one making the choices for him. All of the choices for him, no matter what. How, how he hated that.

At least his dick wasn’t changing. The cage was still just as uncomfortably tight around his cock as it always had been, so it wasn’t shrinking. And wasn’t it a hell of a thing when that was a bit of good news?

His face on the other hand… that was changing. That was changing a lot. Victor shivered as he glanced at his reflection. His eyes were the same color as always, and the same shape. But his skin was getting paler (Victor hoped that was just because of the time spent in this nasty basement) and his skin was getting softer. And clearer, without any pimples there. Or even the few small scars he had picked up. And his lips… they were getting bigger. It was hard to track just how big they were, but they were.

Victor was changing, changing into the big boobs and butt and empty-headed bimbos taped up to the edge of the mirror. He just needed to figure out a way to make it stop. But nothing was coming to him, now or when he had ever thought about it. He needed… he needed Amos to help him. Amos, not Amy. Victor just couldn’t think of a way to make that happen.

He just didn’t see… his brother often enough. And when he did, it was always in the company of Night Life. And most of those times, there was no time to talk.

Victor winced as he rubbed his ass again, although for a different reason than before. His butt was always so sore these days. So was the rest of his body, but especially his butt. Night Life loved fucking him over and over again, for hours at a time. Victor could barely believe that he hadn’t died from it.

In some ways, it might have been better if he had. Then there wouldn’t have been this awful shame ad humiliation. The shame that came from…

Victor shifted around uncomfortably. The sex wasn’t good sex. It was rough and brutal and done without any input from him whatsoever. But still, especially in the last few sessions, Victor had felt his cock start to shift and try to swell in the cage as Night Life had pounded into him, her inhuman cock remolding his ass around whatever shape her dick had today.

Victor had been interested in anal sex before this, of course. But it had been him doing the penetrating, into a beautiful woman. Not some she-beast raping his ass. That he still found himself liking it like this was just so… he gave another shiver. Although he didn’t cry. He wasn’t going to let himself cry.

There were some sounds on the other side of the door. Company was coming. Certainly Night Life and possibly his poor, brainwashed brother or that bitch Tattletale. Victor drew himself up, bringing his legs together and glaring at the door.

Time to see what was going to happen now.

Victor rubbed at his head. There was an itching going on up there. Right at the top of his scalp. And he thought he could feel two small bumps. Surely he was much too young to be worrying about cancer, right? There was just no way that was going to be happening to him.

Actually, the more he thought about it, the more Victor was reassured that it wasn’t cancer. It was probably something a whole hell of a lot worse, cooked up by Taylor and Amy. What it was, he had no idea, but it was still happening. And he wouldn’t be able to do anything about it, not until it actually happened. And even then, the odds were still against him.

Oh, and there was an itching sensation on the small of his back, just barely an inch above his butt. Victor didn’t have any idea what was happening there, either. Beyond the two of them probably being connected.

He sighed. His body was changing more and more it seemed. He could still recognize himself in the mirror, but his reflection was starting to look like a female version of himself. That Amy liked it wasn’t any real help. Just the opposite, actually.

“Something wrong, sis?” Amy asked, draping himself over Victor’s body and smiling at him.

Amy looked like a slut. And from the things he had casually aid, he was a slut, thoroughly addicted to whatever nightmare Taylor cooked up to fuck him with. That was one of the reasons Victor had started calling him Amy instead of Amos. It was easier this way, easier to separate his brother from this… this.

“No, I’m just fine,” Victor said curtly. “You don’t need to worry about me.”

“Oh, of course I do,” Amy said, waving a manicured hand around. “You’re my darling, sexy big sister. How could I not be worried about you when you’re feeling down?”

Victor winced at that. Amy was being really unsubtle about this sort of thing and it was creeping Victor out. Yes, he loved his brother. As a brother, adopted or no. Not like this. Not with all of the seductive looks and touches and everything that Amy was doing these days. And Victor still put up with it, because that kind of touch was the only enjoyable kind of touch he got. When Night Life got her hands on him, it meant that Victor was in for a long session of pain and hateful pleasure.

“Oh, are the two lovebirds chatting together?” Speak of the devil.

Victor swallowed as he looked at the basement doorway. It was suddenly filled with Night Life, stalking forward on clawed legs, the crab-like pincers at the end of each foot flexing and clicking.

Night Life had gotten rid of her real face for this. She had a half-skeletal horse head on top, the red, pupiless eyes in it glaring down at him as she advanced. All of her body was covered in stiff, wiry hair that looked like it would leave Victor’s hand red and sore if he just stroked her. Getting pressed up against it, like he knew he would be, that sent an awful shiver through him.

“Victoria seems a bit down, Mistress,” Amy said happily. “I think a good hard fucking will just fuck the blues right out of him.”

“Who cares what he wants?” Night Life said, her voice coming from deep in her chest, harsh and mean. “His body is only here to take care of my cock.” She slapped her crotch and Victor swallowed, looking at the studded cock and the tangle of even stiffer hair down at the base. And at the huge, baseball-sized balls a bit lower down. “His mind is just a hindrance.”

Victor opened his mouth to say something, but all that came out was a squeak as he was grabbed, lifted up in one strong, clawed hand. The hairs were already starting to dig into him. He was pulled forward, until his head was buried in between Taylor’s massive breasts. The hair covering them was softer, but it still poked into his face and he had to close his eyes.

“You know best, ma’am,” Amy said cheerfully, as if he didn’t see anything wrong with what was going at all. “Be sure to give him a good hard fucking and enjoy yourself.”

“What would the point be otherwise?” Night Life asked, lowering Victor down a bit. He gasped, his breath puffing off of her skin and hair and bouncing against his face. “My pleasure is the only one that matters in this house. Certainly not a bottom bitch like your crush.”

A hand reached down and pried Victor’s ass apart. He moaned and tried to get away from the hand, although after all this time he knew there was no chance of that ever working. Once Night Life had decided that he was going to get fucked, he was going to get fucked. It was as simple and unavoidable as that.

”I hope you enjoy fucking my brother’s sissy ass,” Amy said, sounding as he meant every word. It hurt, suda dagger right into Victor’s heart. “You deserve to have his ass wrapped around your cock. It’s your right as our owner.”

“It’s good to see that at least one of the superhero sluts I own understands his place in the world, Night Life said. “But I wonder how long it will take his blonde bimbo of a brother to understand that he only exists to serve my cock?”

Victor gritted his teeth, feeling the blood pumping through his cheeks. Like hell he was going to say something like that. Ever. He didn’t have much, but he still had his pride and even if he couldn’t keep his body from being toyed with, at least he could keep his mind intact, responding to what he wanted, not what this sick pervert had planned.

“Now try really hard to strain your tiny little brain, Victoria,” Night Life said, “and make this as satisfying for me as it can be.” Her hand came down onto Victor’s ass and squeezed it hard, claws digging into his cheek. He hissed, wondering if he was actually bleeding or if it just felt like that. “Because I know your body is lewd enough for me to do anything I want to with it.”

Victor glanced at Amy. His body was so ‘lewd’ because of what his brother had done to him, not because of anything that was actually inherent to him. All three of them knew that.

Tentacles snapped forward and wrapped around Victoria’s arms. He gasped, not having known that Night Life even had those right now. But there they were, poking up from over her shoulders, and wrapped tightly around his arms, from shoulders to wrists. He struggled a bit, already knowing that it wasn’t going to do any good and that he was stuck here.

And to top it all off, there was a new smell that was starting to intrude on the edges of Victor’s awareness. He wasn’t sure what the smell was, although it vaguely put him in mind of a county fair that he had been to once as a kid. He couldn’t describe it any better than that, but it was noticeable, especially contrasted with the usual smell of damp and sweat that made up the basement he was trapped in.

“You look so cute like this,” Amy said, reaching over to give Victor a hug. The hug was anything but brotherly, with the brown-haired boy reaching down to grope Victor’s cage, giving it a tug that made the blonde boy gasp. “I kind of wish that I was the one fucking you, or getting fucked by you, but, well,” he shrugged and smiled. “That the mistress wants you is good enough for me.”

“And I want you so very much,” Night Life said with a chuckle, her dick growing stiffer and stiffer. “I’ve cleared my calendar for the day, so we’ve got the next three hours to have fun together.” She ran a hand along Victor’s jaw. “And we’re going to be having a lot of fun together, aren’t we?”

“Screw you, you crazy bitch,” Victor said sullenly. He knew he was going to get punished badly for that, but with the punishments that were already happening to him, it was hard to care.

“What a filthy mouth,” Night Life said, shaking her head. “Amy? Take away your brother’s ability to talk.”

Victor’s tongue suddenly went leaden, falling to the surface of his mouth. He frowned and grunted, but his tongue barely twitched inside of his mouth, just enough for him to swallow.

“That’s better,” Night Life said. “Now, how to punish you for swearing at me?” A grin spread across her face. “I know.”

In a flash, Night Life boiled forward, picking Victor up and slamming him against the bare concrete wall. He gasped, mostly out of shock rather than pain and tried to kick backwards. His foot just scraped along Night Life’s outer leg and then she was too close to him for him to manage even that. And her hands were all over him, including one against the back of his head, holding him in place.

“Now, if you don’t want to celebrate your first day here with a three-hour long ass-fucking,” Night Life said, something hot and hard and slimy starting to press against the small of Victor’s back, “now is your chance to say as much.”

Victor grunted, trying to verbally remove a square foot of skin from Night Life and a bit from his brother as well. But even though his vocal cords were still doing fine, his tongue just sat in his mouth like a piece of meat, completely unable to form any actual words.

“Oh, what am I saying?” Night Life asked, her chuckle mean and ominous. “You’re past the point where you get any say in what happens to you anyway.” Her hands were starting to burn, like the time that Victor had rubbed some pretty potent peppers onto his skin in a fit of teenage stupidity. “I’m going to break you into this harem right and proper. “And afterwards, your darling little brother will fix you up nice and fine and tight.” Something was groping Victor’s ass hard, really digging into it. “And we’ll do it again and again and again.”

Tears welled up in Victor’s eyes but he fought them down. He wasn’t going to give her the satisfaction of crying, not at all. Instead he was going to get mad and see what he could do to break her and make her stop this. Ideas were slow in coming on that front, especially since he had already lost before when he had powers. But he wasn’t going to lay down and give up after a single setback.

There was just the problem that all of Victor’s limbs were being held down by Night Life and there were additional hands on the back of his head and on his hips. He struggled, but there just wasn’t the leverage there to do anything. He grunted and shook and wiggled and had a feeling that all he was doing was pressing himself up against Night Life in just the way that she wanted him to.

“What a cute little wiggler you are,” Night Life said happily. “I’m going to keep that in mind.”

Victor grunted again. Even if he had been able to talk right now, it would have been very difficult, with the pain that was starting to blossom all over his skin. Wherever Night Life touched was starting to hurt as a sharp, fiery pain blossomed to life, spreading through his body and making him gasp and twitch and jerk, trying to get away from it.

“Oh, are you noticing that?” Night Life asked. “Bit of a tingle, huh?” She laughed. “And just think about what it’s going to feel like when my dick is inside of your ass.”

That finally got Victor’s eyes to open wide. All of a sudden, as the implications of it all came crashing down on him, he was willing to beg and plead and do something to stop that unseen shaft from entering him. But he couldn’t. There wasn’t a thing he could do.

Beyond look at Amos out of the corner of his eye, silently pleading with his crossdressing brother to come over and do something to help get him out of this. But Amos just looked at him with a serene smile on his face. There was obviously no help coming from there.

There was no help coming from anywhere. Victor was going to have to tough this out and wait for… something. He gritted his teeth and stared straight ahead as blows started to fall on his butt, one after another. And the awful heat that lingered in his rear after each one was just like the one he was starting to feel over the rest of his skin from even the slightest contact with Night Life’s touch.

Glory was tougher than this. He was going to take it, wait it out and then when Night Life dropped her guard, then she was going to going to find out just what Victor was capable of.

Victor… just Victor, he tried to tell himself that his name was Victor and not Victoria, looked around the nice room he was in. It was the nicest place he had been in for months now. Above ground, with light and air and pictures hanging on the wall and real furniture. It almost felt unreal as he looked at it.

Night Life, though, was very, very real as she sat on her tail in front of him. In a way, it was like she was the most real thing in the room. Even though Victoria had never seen her in the same shape twice, there was still something about her, something imposing and solid that made his eyes turn towards her whenever she was present.

Today, she was inside of a body like a great lizard, with a scaled, horned tail underneath her that she was perched on, her clawed feet occasionally twitching and scratching at it. The rest of her body was also covered in scales, even her narrow, pointed face. A long, forked tongue slipped out between her lips from time to time and a crown of twisted horns ran around the top of her bald, scale-covered head. It was an imposing sight and Victoria swallowed heavily as he looked at her.

The blonde girl perched next to Night Life, also sitting on her tail, was very incon… incongorous, maybe? Victor couldn’t properly form the word inside of his head and just settled on out of place. She was wearing normal street clothes, and before Victoria had come here, he would have liked looking at her.

He didn’t like the way she was looking at him, though. Victor was crossdressing, wearing a pretty tight, skimpy white bikini that, to his ever-lasting shame and humiliation, showed off his developing curves. Mostly his breasts and hips, although the golden cage wrapped around his crotch was still very obvious, making a real bulge in the center of the bikini bottom. He hadn’t wanted to wear it, but Amy had given him the choice of either putting it on in front of him, or having the next week of meals be delivered straight from Night Life’s cock.

“So this is the monster who’s been lurking in the basement,” the girl said, sliding off of the tail and prancing over to Victoria. “I like him,” she said, giving Night Life a smile. “Look at him, all so quiet and subdued. Does he even promise to tear you limb from limb now?”

The voice finally registered inside of Victoria’s brain. Ugh, he should have expected Tattletale to be here, working with his partner. Wait, his? He glanced down at the blonde’s crotch. The clothing there covered far more than the white bikini Victor had been shoved into, but it still showed a bulge down there.

“Yep, I’m one of her sissy sluts, just like you and your brother are,” Tattletale said with a smile, stepping around behind Victoria. “Although because I’m a good gurl, I get all kinds of special treats and privileges.”

“Like getting to watch me fuck some more brains out of this stupid sissy’s increasingly empty head.” Night Life said, pushing herself off of her tail and walking over to Victor. “I wonder if he’s going to cum today from it?”

“Who couldn’t cum from getting fucked by you?” Tattletale said with a laugh, reaching up to play with Victoria’s B-cup breasts through his top. “I do, all of the time.”

“But that’s because you’re a good boi who understands where he belongs,” Night Life said, looming over Victoria as the horns on top of her head brushed the ceiling. “But this stupid bitch just doesn’t get that he only belongs on his knees, sucking my cock.”

Victoria crossed his arms underneath his chest and glared up at her. That didn’t have much effect, beyond making her narrow her eyes as she stared back. Then Tattletale ruined the moment entirely by pinching his nipples.

Victor squeaked and bucked backwards. That made Night Life laugh, a deep booming sound that made Victoria wonder how the neighbors weren’t hearing her. He didn’t get the chance to ponder that question for very long, though.

In a flash, Night Life’s tail had snapped out and wrapped around him. Victoria squeaked, feeling it pressing against him, dragging him down onto his knees. And putting him face to face with the large cock that was starting to swell.

The cock was a good eight inches long already and it was still growing and hardening in front of Victoria’s eyes. He swallowed, knowing from long experience just what a dick like that would feel like inside of him. Not that there was anything he could to stop it. Any more than he could stop the tentacles that were growing at the base, twitching around and entwining themselves around each other.

“Now, Victoria,” Night Life purred, “if you admit that you were a stupid, stuck-up cocksucker who never should have ruined my attempts to be a hero,” she patted him on the head, “I’ll only take one of your holes today instead of both of them.”

Victoria took a deep breath to respond. But even as he did so, he noticed something. There was a smell. A smell he had smelled before. It made him feel… funny inside. Warm, kind of, and like he wanted to smell more of it.

His eyes flashed down to the cock, where the flared head was pointing right at him. Was that it? Was that the source of the smell? He had no idea. But he couldn’t get distracted.

Victor realized he already had been distracted. That while he had been wondering about that curiously pleasing smell, he had stayed silent, not even thinking about the question that had been posed to him.

“Well, I suppose silence is an answer all on it’s own,” Night Life said. She smiled. “And really, it’s better this way.”

Victor barely had the chance to say anything, even gasp, before she was on him, picking him up and pushing him against the wall. He grunted, feet uselessly kicking back and forth as he looked at her. Night Life was obviously, obviously enjoying this.

“Go get him, tiger,” Tattletale said, having barely ducked out of the way in time. “Show that sissy slut what happens to gurls like him.”

A clawed hand reached down and tugged Victor’s bikini bottom down. He squirmed around, feeling his cage catch on the fabric for a second before springing upwards, his soft dick shaking around inside of it.

The worst part of it all was that Victor was kind of horny. He had spent so long caged up and he still had needs. He wasn’t able to bring himself to anally masturbate and that meant that he hadn’t gotten any real relief in a long while, since even though Night Life often fucked him, it wasn’t nearly as good for him as it was for her. And Victoria hoped that it never would be as good for him as it was for her.

And seeing someone who at least looked like a pretty girl was making Victor turned on, even in this situation. He tried not to look at Lisa, at the breasts that were obviously very nice looking, at his slender lines, at all the things that would have gotten him hard out in the city. He didn’t want to get turned on, not while he was locked up and certainly not with Night Life around.

But it didn’t matter. It was still happening, Victoria’s cock was still trying to get hard, growing inside of his cage and pressing against it’s unyielding metal walls. He squirmed around, blushing in shameful humiliation as he felt the agony of a denied erection.

And it still wasn’t enough to take his mind off of what Night Life was doing to him. She was still groping him, undoing the bikini and once more leaving him naked and exposed. He tried to glare at her, but the mixture of emotions running through him stopped that, the lust and the remembered punishment and all of it keeping Victor from displaying any real defiance. Not like defiance had ever gotten him anything concrete except for more punishments.

“Here, have a cock to suck on,” Night Life said, bringing him down to his knees and rubbing her shaft against his face. “It’s what a slut like you is made to do, anyway.”

Victor glared up at her, although only with one eye. The other eye, and the other side of his face in general, was covered up with the cock.

And now that he was here, he could really smell that smell. And it was having a real effect on him. His dick was straining, trying so hard to get hard and failing utterly. He clutched his crotch and groaned, feeling the cold metal and just a few hints of soft, warm flesh.

“You know, some of my gurls, the ones with actual brains in their heads, by the time they’d been with me as long as you have?” Night Life said in a very rambling, run-on sentence, “They understood that they were never going to get the cage to come off.” She sighed and shook her head, play-acting at regret. “But I suppose that blondes are just too dumb to make that kind of logical leap.”

“Why thank you, Taylor,” Tattletale said brightly, draping himself over Night Life’s shoulder and flicking the side of her scaled head. “You want me in here, or should I go back to planning the next part in our multi-operation plan to take down the Illuminati?”

“No, no, stay here,” Night Life said, grabbing Tattletale and keeping him in place. “Victoria’s too much of a dim bulb to understand why he should be a submissive sissy from just his brother, but maybe another blonde will manage to get through his thick head.”

“You say the sweetest things,” Tattletale said, sinking to his knees and putting himself right next to Victoria. He wrapped an arm around the nearly-naked boy and kissed him on the cheek. “How about, Glory Hole? Want to learn how to suck cock, but couldn’t bring yourself to ask your brother for help?”

“Which is a pity, given how good of a cocksucker I’ve turned Amy into,” Night Life said, rubbing her cock back and forth along Victoria’s face. “He’s a natural at it. Just think, Victoria, if you hadn’t gone through life with your eyes closed, you might have been able to feel those sweet, soft lips and that skilled tongue working their way around your dick.” She sighed in mock-regret. “But now the only cock he’ll ever suck again is mine.”

Victor shifted around, making a face. He was still convinced that Night Life had forced Amy to act like that, because there was just no way that his adopted brother would ever actually lust after Victor. Even if he never had shown any interest in girls whatsoever.

And it didn’t matter now, because there was something a lot more pressing on Victoria’s mind. And on his face. The dick was still rubbing back and forth, smearing that intoxicating smell all over Victoria’s skin. From time to time, he could feel the tentacles brushing against his chin, though they never stayed there for long.

“The most important thing to remember when sucking Night Life’s cock,” Tattletale was saying, reaching around and grabbing the sides of Victor’s face, “is that your ability to breathe is a lot less important than her ability to get off.” He chuckled as he forced Victoria’s jaws open. “But don’t worry, I’m sure that losing a few brain cells in that noggin of yours won’t make you act too different.”

Victoria flipped Tattletale off, although he kept on trying to close his mouth. He knew what would happen if he didn’t. He was going to be gagging on Night Life’s cock sooner or later, there was no reason to just outright invite her inside of his mouth.

Instead, Victoria tried to think of a way out of this. But without powers and without the ability to talk, and trapped in between two other parahumans, there was just no way out of this that he could see. Beyond inevitably getting his face fucked. And then his ass fucked as well, since Night Life had never once been satisfied with just the one orgasm.

Tattletale grunted with effort as he forced Victoria’s mouth open. Even as Victoria tried to bite his fingers, Night Life slid into his mouth. Victoria choked, staring up at her inhuman face as she pushed her cock deeper and deeper into his mouth.

One of the changes that Amy had made was removing Victoria’s gag reflex. Oh, sure, he didn’t say he had done that and when Victoria had brought the subject up, he had just acted as if Victoria had never had one before, with the unsubtle implication that Victoria was just that much of a slut. But Victoria hadn’t been fooled. His gag reflex had been removed so that he could better suck Night Life’s cock. Just like he was doing right now.

And the dick was moving deeper and deeper inside of his mouth, down his throat and making his neck bulge outwards. Victoria tried to cope with it and the worst bit was that he was coping with it. Not in the way he wanted to, by getting rid of the dick, but he was still dealing with it. Even if it meant knowing how to breathe around the cock.

“That’s right,” Night Life said, patting Victoria on the head in a very patronizing manner. “I’m glad to see that you have at least some brains in your head and know how to make me feel good.”

Victoria didn’t let himself respond to that. And anyways, there were a large number of other things that were taking up his attention. Like the tentacles that had latched onto the sides of his lower face. Victoria outright squealed at that, seeing them moving around at the very bottom of his vision as they latched onto him, the suckers attaching to his skin.

Even if Night Life and Tattletale let go of him now, Victoria knew that there was no way he was getting free. Those damn tentacles would still be attached to him, still holding him in place as the dick filled him up. He moaned in disgust, feeling their slimy tendrils sticking to his skin.

And there was the taste. Or maybe it was the smell. Victoria wasn’t really able to distinguish between the two. Whatever it was though, it was intense, filling Victoria’s head up until he wasn’t able to smell or taste anything else.

And it was getting him hard. Or it would have, at least. If only he ever could get hard. Instead, his dick pulsed and ached and strained and Victoria was so distracted by it, as he felt it making the hateful cage twitch around as he was used, as Night Life used his mouth to get off.

“You know,” Tattletale whispered into Victoria’s ear, “if you’d only use your tongue, this could be over sooner. She likes it when a sissy shows off like that.”

Victoria paused for a moment and then started to lick at the shaft. His cheeks burned with shame and humiliation as he did so, but Tattletale still had a point. The sooner this was over, the better. Even if he didn’t actually think for a second that Night Life’s first orgasm would be the last one of the day.

So he started to use his tongue, pressing it against the studded shaft inside of his mouth and getting a good, long taste of it. He wished that the taste wasn’t so interesting, but it was. It really, really was and Victoria could feel the arousal growing and growing inside of him, with absolutely no way to do anything about it.

“So, the bitch boi finally gets it through his head that he needs to suck me off to make me feel good,” Night Life said. “Took you long enough, but what else should I expect from a blonde bimbo like you?”

Victoria couldn’t bring himself to glare up at her. After so long, all of the insults were kind of blending together into one thick haze. They didn’t hurt quite as much anymore, although Victoria was less worried about that and more about how they were sinking into his psyche, something that he was unable to properly respond to or make himself forget. At least he hadn’t started thinking of himself as a blonde bimbo bitch boi or whatever. That would be a really bad sign.

Instead, Victoria just tried to shut out Night Life and focused on sucking her cock. His tongue ran along it even as it kept on pumping in and out of his mouth, over and over again, never stopping. And the smell was making him so horny. Victoria couldn’t remember the last time he had been this turned on, but it was killing him to feel this much arousal inside of him and not have any way to deal with it beyond asking Night Life to fuck him in the ass. And that was something that just wasn’t going to happen.

Just focus on the blowjob, he told himself. Make her cum, then try to fob Tattletale off on her. That should keep the two of them busy and maybe even let Victoria sneak out of the room.

Speaking of Tattletale, he was still groping Victoria, playing with his breasts and tugging on his cage. And those hands were feeling good as they kept on teasing Victoria’s body. Far better than Victoria would have wanted them to feel.

But it wasn’t as if he had any kind of choice. Whether he felt good or bad, it wasn’t up to him. Night Life was the one who was going to make him feel whatever she wanted him to feel. Victor’s thoughts and desires weren’t relevant. They weren’t even going to be considered.

That thought sent a shiver through him as Victoria kept on getting his face fucked by Night Life. He knew he shouldn’t find that thought as attractive as he did. He had never been interested in that sort of thing back in his old life, when he had been free and looking like a guy. But now, after so long where Night Life controlled every little thing he did, and there was the example of all of the other parahumans she had collected, starting with his brother and ending with Tattletale… okay, so far as Victoria knew it was just those two, but still, he was starting to realize just what he would have to do and think to find any bits of pleasure in this house.

“He’s getting hard, Taylor,” Tattletale said, reaching down to give a really firm tug on Victoria’s cage. “Or, well, he would be.”

“Is he?” Night Life said with a smile. “Isn’t that lovely, Lisa?” She chuckled, still driving her cock in and out of Victoria’s mouth, making him drool as his jaw was held open. “Knowing that he’s a nice, slutty little boitoy who gets hard from taking care of his owner. It certainly took long enough for him to get it.”

“Well, he is a pretty dim bulb,” Tattletale or Lisa said with a grin in his voice. “You can’t expect too much from a stupid sissy slut. That’s why you only put me through half the training, right? So I still have some brains left in me.”

Both of them laughed at that and kept on using Victoria’s body. And even though there was some real discomfort as Victoria felt his jaw starting to ache and the denied ache of his caged dick, he was still feeling good. The smell wasn’t helping with that. Actually, it was, but not in a way that Victoria wanted to be helped. There was a burning core of lust in his lower stomach that kept on trying to get his cock hard, even though it was so obviously pointless.

His cock might not be able to get hard but it was leaking. Victoria discovered that when Lisa lifted his hand, his fingers covered in a slightly white, slightly transparent sticky liquid that clung to his fingers, forming sagging bridges in between them.

“Oh, is he leaking like a proper horny sissy?” Night Life asked. “Think he’s going to make a cummie inside of his cage?”

“Hard to say,” Lisa said, wiping his fingers clean on Victoria’s cheek. “I don’t think any of us would actually manage to cum just from giving you a blowjob.” His hand moved around and pushed Victoria even deeper onto Night Life’s cock. “But then again, none of us are big, stupid sluts who shouldn’t be thinking of anything but slobbering all over whatever dick you give us.”

Victoria shifted around, trying to think of a way to get back at Lisa for that. Nothing came to mind, not when he was pinned up against Night Life and not when he didn’t have any powers. Or even any muscle. His captivity was not doing good things for his muscle tone and on top of that, he was pretty sure that Night Life and Amy were making him loose his muscles even faster than normal.

Night Life was speeding up, somehow. Victoria had thought that she was already fucking his face as hard and as fast as she possibly could. But now, it was like she was sprinting towards the finish line, hammering into his mouth three times every two seconds. Victoria was gagging and moaning, spittle flying from around the tight seal her cock was forming inside of his mouth as he felt the shaft reaching deep down his throat time after time.

Lisa was still playing with him as well, though in a lot more subdued fashion. Wouldn’t want him to feel too good, Victoria was sure of the reasoning behind that idea. And he was still turned on, the smell not fading even after so long spent in its presence. How long was he going to be smelling this for?

“That’s it, you little whore,” Night Life moaned, suddenly pulling back until only the tip of her huge cock was left inside of his mouth. “You’re loving this, aren’t you?”

Victoria’s cock was still leaking, that was obvious. But there was just no way that Victoria’s mind was loving this. So it was a pity that nobody was actually asking him what he thought.

Night Life held herself with just the tip of her cock inside of Victoria’s mouth, pinning his tongue down. She moaned and actually smiled down at him. And then she started to cum.

Victoria’s eyes widened as he felt the horribly salty semen starting to fill his mouth. He coughed and tried to push it out of his mouth with his tongue but that just wasn’t happening. Instead, there was just more and more of it, covering his tongue and sticking to the insides of his cheeks and the roof of his mouth. Victoria closed his eyes and whimpered at the horribly salty taste. He needed water, he needed water bad.

“Monster semen, packed full of vital nutrients,” Night Life said with a satisfied air to herself. “You’d better swallow all of that stuff, Victoria. Because if I see you wasting food….” She shook her head from side to side. “Do you know what I’ll do to a sissy who doesn’t take what he’s given?”

Victoria thought he could imagine. He also thought he didn’t have much of a choice. He closed his eyes and started to swallow, tongue working as he forced the thick, sludge like semen down his throat. He was going to need an entire gallon of water after this was over.

And Victoria was sure that it wasn’t over. Not yet, not as he watched Night Life’s shaft start to twist around and reform into something that looked like it would be really uncomfortable no matter where it ended up.

Of course, there were only two spots on Victoria where it could end up, and he was sure that it was going to be him that ended up getting fucked.

Victoria wiggled in excitement, right next to Amy. It was nice to spend time with his brother. Even with this, even with all of the things that had happened to them and what Amy had done to him, they were still (adopted) brothers, and that counted for a lot. Plus, of course, they were going to get fucked! Was there anything better than that?

Just a moment’s thought would have listed a long, long amount of things that Victoria would rather have done than get fucked, starting with being able to see the rest of his family again. But Victoria resolutely pushed those thoughts to the side. They weren’t going to happen and if he spent any time thinking about them, he was going to end up feeling awful. So better to just think about the good he was getting with his sissy brother as the two of them waited for Night Life to appear.

Both Amy and Victoria were wearing matching outfits. Sometimes Victoria wondered where Night Life got her seemingly inexhaustible wardrobe for her harem of sissies (even if Sophia never actually wore anything), but she had just spanked him for disrespect the one time he had asked, so Victoria had filed it as a mystery he might never learn the answer to.

At least the two of them looked sexy in the outfits. They were both dressed as harem slaves, with light, semi-transparent clothes that bared their midriffs and their inner thighs. And showed off their breasts as well, although Victoria’s were a lot bigger than his brother’s. Which meant that he was the one to give Night Life titfucks whenever she felt like them, of course. But that was just part of what it meant to be a sissy in her harem.

Of course, Victoria had some stuff that was pretty different from any of the other sissies except for Sophia. He still couldn’t believe that bunny ears were actually growing on top of his head, little, white, three-inch high ears that were just poking up from in between his shiny, golden hair. And there was a matching tail on the small of his back, not that sensitive to the touch, but still turning him into a bunny boi. Night Life hadn’t dressed him up in a leotard yet, but it couldn’t be that far away.

“Oh, this is going to be so good, Vicky,” Amy said, twitching his hips back and forth and pushing his butt out, wiggling it from side to side. “How hard do you think she’s going to fuck the two of us?”

“Pretty hard,” Victoria said. “At least you’ll be around to heal me up.” He smiled at his brother. “And I’ll kiss it better for you.”

Amy smiled at that and gave Victoria a quick kiss of his own. It didn’t last for long, but it still sent a shiver through Victoria as he felt the pleasure pulsing inside of him like an electric shock. Oh, he enjoyed doing this with his brother.

And with Night Life as well, of course. He wondered when she was going to get here. Both of the Dallon brothers were horny and they were wanting to get fucked. Although, Victoria thought distantly, not really believing it, their pleasure wasn’t as important as Taylor’s. Yeah right. After what she had put Victoria through, letting him get off was the very least she could do.

As if summoned by his thoughts, Night Life appeared through the far door. Both Victoria and Amy straightened up, placing their hands on their laps as they looked at their mistress.

Night Life was wearing a new body today, one that Victoria hadn’t seen before. Or at least he hadn’t seen feathers before and that was something that was very, very obvious. He swallowed a bit, staring at her and at the blue and white feathers that ran all over her body. She actually looked kind of pretty this time, instead of the nightmare shapes she usually fucked him in. That stirred a bit of anticipation inside of him, wondering if today wasn’t going to leave him sore and battered and bruised and leaking at least two different kinds of cum from his holes.

Her head looked more like a demon’s than a bird’s or a human’s. There were two low-swept, curving horns on either side of her head and a mouth full of needle like-teeth. And, somehow, she had actually gotten her eyes to glow orange as she looked over the two of them.

And there was the smell. Victoria breathed in deeply, smelling the first hints of the scent that was wafting off of Night Life. It was stoking the arousal inside of him, driving it higher and higher inside of him. He liked it. He liked it a lot and shivered, feeling his empty, tight ass squeeze down around nothing and his limp cock twitching inside of the chastity cage.

“I see you two are ready and waiting for me,” Night Life said with a chuckle, sweeping into the room and extending a long wing with four grasping, dexterous claws at the end towards the two of them. “And are you feeling horny and ready to take cock?”

“Of course, ma’am,” Amy said, outright prostrating himself in front of Night Life. She was looking right at Victoria so he didn’t actually roll his eyes, but it was a close thing.

“Yes, ma’am,” Victoria said quietly, looking at her crotch. There was another layer of feathers there, but they were already starting to get nudged aside by a pair of growing shafts. “Ready and waiting.”

“Not that it matters if you’re horny or not,” Night Life said, her talons clicking on the floor as she stalked further into the room, looming over the two of them. “Because what’s important is that I’m horny.”

Victoria nodded. That was true. Sex happened when Night Life felt like it, although she almost always felt like it. So did Victoria, of course, with a bubbling cauldron of lust churning away inside of him almost all of the time.

Victoria reached forward and started stroking the upper cock. After a second, Amy joined him, grabbing the lower shaft. It was hot and hard in Victoria’s hands, monstrous and inhuman. Just like normal, really. And it was big. Big enough that Victoria really hoped that she had two shafts because she was going to be fucking both of them at once and not because she was going to be cramming both of those dicks inside one of his holes. He hoped Amy was here because he was a slut and Victoria’s brother, not because Night Life thought Victoria would need immediate medical attention.

There were long, thick lines running down Night Life’s cock from the pointed tip to the base, lines that made Victoria swallow at the thought of them going inside of him. But what else was he going to do but take them? It wasn’t as if struggling and shouting and trying to get away had ever worked before.

As Victoria and Amy worked together to stroke the shafts, they ended up pressed right up against each other, rubbing against one another as they pumped their hands up and down the foot-long shafts. That felt nice, Amy’s warm body and soft skin rubbing against his brother. Victoria could feel his cock starting to strain inside of his cage as they went, although there wasn’t any hope of him getting hard inside of it.

“Alright, that’s enough, you two,” Night Life said with a satisfied sound. “Victoria, your blowjob game still isn’t as good as any of my other sissies.”

“It’s not his fault, ma’am,” Amy said protectively, wrapping Victoria in a hug. “He’s too much of a bimbo to get good at that sort of thing right away.”

That hurt. Especially because Amy sounded like he meant every word he said. Victoria stared at the floor, hands tensing up as he felt his cheeks start to burn.

“I know just how dumb your brother is,” Night Life said. “But don’t worry, I’m going to give him the chance to practice.” She pushed her cocks forward and rubbed both of them along Victoria’s face. He gasped, getting a lung full of the smell that was always hanging off of her. “And what do you say for that, Victoria?”

“Thank you, ma’am,” Victoria muttered, his words even further reduced by the cocks rubbing against his features.

“That’s right,” Night Life said approvingly. “Now get started.”

It felt kind of weird to be given a choice to do that, instead of having his face shoved up against the cock and then forced further down it. But Victoria knew it was happening this way because all three of them knew that Victoria wasn’t actually going to be resisting Night Life. That he was going to start sucking.

Just like he was doing right now. Victoria opened his mouth as wide as it could go and wrapped it around the upper dick. He hesitated for a second over what to do with the lower shaft.

“Still too dumb to figure out what to do with the unexpected?” Night Life asked. “Really, we’ve done all this work on improving your body, but your mind is as empty as ever.” Victoria wasn’t able to stop himself from glaring, but at least he didn’t glare at Night Life and instead scowled at her feathered stomach. “Use your tits to get me off, slut.”

Victoria sighed and reached down, grabbing his boobs and slipping them out of the harem top. Then he wrapped them around Night Life’s lower rod. They weren’t really big enough to fit there easily, but what other option did he have?

Then he started to try to both suck one dick off and give the other a titfuck at the same time. It was harder than he had thought it would be and he found it hard to keep doing both of them at the same pace, instead of slowing down on one instead of the other.

“You really are a bimbo,” Night Life said with a sigh. “You better get your act together if you don’t want me to take over.”

Victoria shivered at that, thinking of just how she would be enforcing her pleasure on him. His ass was still sore from the three hour session yesterday and that had been with just one cock. If she used both of her shafts on him… what an unpleasant picture.

Victoria did his best to really apply himself, doing his utmost to take care the shafts, wrapping his decently-sized boobs around her lower shaft and pushing his mouth as far down the upper one as he could. At least she was staying rock hard as he did so, so Victoria had to be doing a decent enough job, right?

Hopefully, at any rate. He kept up the hard work, doing his best and seeing Amy shifting around in the corner of his vision. His brother looked horny and a bit bored. Well, that made sense. He wasn’t getting fucked, he wasn’t doing anything but watching Victoria take care of their mistress’s cocks.

“Amy,” Night Life said, snapping her claws together in a gesture Victoria hadn’t actually thought she could do, “start tending to my balls. You want your brother to get the most cum possible out of me, don’t you?”

Amy nodded and went underneath Light Life at once, pressing his face up against her large, featherless balls. He actually made a sound of appreciation and when Victoria glanced down, he could see that Amy was leaking enough precum to make his harem pants stick to his crotch, outlining the red and white chastity cage he wore.

“Eyes on the prize, whore,” Night Life said, grabbing Victoria’s head and pushing it back up against her crotch. “You can make out with your brother later.”

Victoria shivered at that. It wasn’t that he was some kind of pervert or anything, but it was just that Amy was… always there for him, no matter what. Why wouldn’t he want to spend time with his brother? And lately that meant that he was doing the only things he could do with his brother.

Victoria stopped trying to justify this to himself. Instead, he shoved his face as far down along Night Life’s cock as he could. And that was pretty far down, although it also meant that he wasn’t really able to give a proper titjob to Night Life’s lower cock. Instead, he just started stroking it, pumping up and down as much as he could to make sure that she didn’t have anything to complain about.

The upper cock filled up Victoria’s throat and he swallowed around it, wincing a bit as it shifted around inside of his mouth. It was deep inside of him and he was glad that at least it wasn’t in his ass. Even if getting fucked in the ass could feel really good. Even orgasmically good.

Victoria wasn’t happy to admit it, but it was true. He had learned how to cum from getting fucked in the butt. And it was a proper orgasm, one that would make him feel good. He wished he could compare it to how it felt to cum from getting his dick played with, but that just wasn’t going to happen any time soon, he knew.

Victoria’s asshole clenched down around nothing. He might still be shockingly tight, but his ass was getting trained into accepting bigger and bigger shafts and he was learning to love them. Or at least to get some kind of pleasure out of them.

But right now none of that was happening. Instead, he was sucking on the dick in front of him, sliding up and down along it and making sure that his boobs (he still wasn’t comfortable with the fact that he had breasts, even though there was no possible way of denying it now) stayed wrapped around as much of Night Life’s lower shaft as possible.

Part of him wondered how long it would take for Night Life to cum from this. The woman had a freakish amount of endurance. He had lost count of the number of times he had been bent over or pinned to the wall or something and fucked for hours, Night Life cumming again and again inside of him, only for her dick to stay as hard as a rock before she started using it on him again, working on pumping a new kind of semen into him.

Victoria had been tossed down onto his cot many, many times, his asshole gaping wide as semen filled with eggs or like glue or burning hot or tons of other different variants had been leaking out. Or roiling around inside of his stomach, removing any hunger pains for the rest of the day. There was always something that she was going to do to him. Just like now.

Victoria ran his tongue along the shaft, feeling it filling his mouth up and tracing the thick lines that ran along it. What else was this dick going to do to him? Victoria had been fucked so often, in so many different ways, that he knew Night Life had something more planned than just an exotic dick and an orgasm.

There was no way to find out except by making her cum. And Victoria was doing his best to make that happen. He wasn’t sure if he really should be, but he was, pressing his body as firmly as he could against her, feeling her hard shafts rubbing against his skin and inside of his body.

Through it all, he could hear the sounds that Amy was making as he tended to Night Life’s balls. And see his brother as well, his surprisingly large ass shaking from side to side as he worked. Victoria fought down the urge to reach over and squeeze that ass, really sinking his hand into it. He knew from experience just how nice of an ass it was. In his previous life, if Victor had seen that butt on a girl, he probably would have gotten a hard-on instantly And if he had been able to actually touch it, that would have given him masturbation material for the next week.

The fact that it was his brother’s ass that he was grabbing (both that of another male and that of a sibling, even if they were adopted) didn’t bother Victoria nearly as much as it should have. In fact, it didn’t even bother him at all. After all this time spent in this house, there was just no more room in Victoria’s mind for worries over that sort of thing. It felt good to touch Amy and good things were in short enough supply that he couldn’t bring himself to turn down one of the best.

And he was sure that he was the only one who cared a bit about this sort of thing. Cared about it being wrong at least. Amy was all for it and Night Life had made a comment or two that the only thing better than the two of them doing this would be if they were both twins. And then had stared at Victoria for an uncomfortably long time with an uncomfortably sinister smile on her face.

But whatever she was planning hadn’t happened yet and so Victoria just needed to work on his job, forcing his mouth down Night Life’s cock and making sure that she was as satisfied as could be. Maybe even satisfied enough that she wouldn’t use his ass, although Victoria didn’t hold out much hope for that happening.

The precum starting to dribble into Victoria’s mouth had a very odd taste. It seemed to be turning him on, just like the smell did. Beyond that… it was a pretty oily taste, something that Victoria would have spit out if he had the chance. He didn’t of course. The thought of what Night Life would do to punish him if he spat out her cum sent a shiver down his spine. The way she demanded to be treated was really something else, and Victoria had better never forget it.

And he was still sucking that cock, still seeing Amy nursing the balls and still groping Amy’s butt. And he was still turned on, his cock desperately trying to get out of its cage and get hard, straining so, so hard against the metal. All for no result, of course.

Instead, Victoria was starting to want to be fucked in the ass. Well, not want, but he did want to cum and the only way he had gotten a single orgasm since he gotten here was by being bent over and used by Night Life. He was almost at the point of stopping the blowjob to ask Night Life to do that to him.

But there had been enough punishments in the past to let Victoria know that was a bad idea. Stopping what he was told to do for any reason was a bad idea. And especially asking to be fucked in a different way. Night Life was very clear on the idea of her pleasure being the only one that would dictate the course of events. If Victoria could get some pleasure from getting fucked by an overgrown doggy dick, then he was welcome to enjoy it. But he would still be getting fucked by the doggy dick, in his mouth or in his ass. How he felt about t just didn’t matter.

Victoria obviously hadn’t liked that. But talks with Amy and lectures by Lisa had gradually let him see the reasoning behind that sort of thing. How there was some freedom in not being able to control himself, how he just had to lay back and let Night Life make all of the decisions. All he had to do was keep on being a warm set of holes for her to enjoy.

That certainly hadn’t been anything like the porn Victoria had used to enjoy masturbating to, or what he had thought of doing with his girlfriend. But the more the three of them had talked it over and the more it had happened, the more Victoria had gradually come around to that point of view. And after so long, it was hard to think of being able to make any real decisions by himself, anyway.

Like right now. All Victoria had been flirting with was the idea of getting fucked in a different hole. Not telling Night Life to stop or demanding that he and Amy and all of the other sissies except for Tattletale get set free. Just that he get fucked in a way that he could manage to get off from. If that wasn’t a loud and clear declaration that Victoria was a sissy who didn’t want to do anything but submit, was anything?
Night Life sighed in satisfaction as she came. From both cocks at once. Victoria wasn’t ready for that, though with the amount of semen that Night Life produced, he wasn’t sure anybody could ever have been really ready for that.

Both shafts came a lot and they were both pointed right at his face and chest. Victoria gasped as they started to just pour out semen like a firehose, jet after jet shooting out and landing on him. He shivered and whined, feeling the thick, sticky semen landing on him, covering his skin and making it heat up.

Pretty soon, Victoria had to close his eyes as the jets of cum moved up his face. He was breathing hard and his dick hurt, it was trying to hard to get hard. The smell was even more potent in Night Life’s cum than on her dick and the fire inside of Victoria was an outright inferno, one that would have sent him sprawling to the floor, presenting his ass to Night Life if he had been able to do anything at all right now.

“Fuck, that felt good,” Night Life said. “You’ve still got a long way to go, but you’re learning, Victoria.”

Victoria gingerly nodded, reaching up to pat at the cum all over him. The heat was still there. And it wasn’t fading even a little bit. The cum was sticking to him like glue. All over his face and chest. He opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue, licking up a bit of it. And shivered again. It barely tasted like anything.

“That’s a good look for you. Don’t you think, Amy?”

“Oh yes,” Amy said. Victoria could picture his brother nodding. “Covered with semen is always a great look on any of us.” He paused for a second. “Can I help Victoria clean it off?”

“With your tongue, you mean?” Night Life asked, a note of amusement in her voice. “No, not yet. How are you doing, Victoria? Feeling nice and happy over my present to you?”

Victoria nodded his head. And then realized that the cum hadn’t shifted around even a little bit when he did that. He lifted his hands again and patted more firmly at the semen. It didn’t shift around at all.

Victoria’s eyelids were glued closed by the cum. But the rest of his body still showed his surprise as he tried to scrape the semen off of him. It didn’t work.

“Yes, I thought the entire harem should get to look at a famous superhero who’s covered in cum,” Night Life said, her voice still amused, but with a more sinister tone to it now. “That stuff’s going to look just as white and nice in an hour or so as it does right now.”

“M-ma’am,” Victoria said, his voice cracking. “Do you have to do this?”

“Of course not, but I want to,” Night Life said. “You really are slow to learn, aren’t you? I can do whatever I want with you, and a good sissy enjoys knowing that fact. Right, Amy?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Amy said reverently.

Victoria could at least breath through his mouth. But there was still so much cum sticking to him. He thought that his entire face was covered in semen and his chest… no, his breasts had an equal amount of cum slathered on them. He patted his boobs, feeling the semen underneath his fingers, but he didn’t feel it moving around at all. Oh god.

There was a rustle at the door and Victoria could hear some of the other sissies talking as they were brought in. Victoria was sure that it was the entire harem, from Madison to Emma, all of them looking at him, kneeling on the floor, his face hidden underneath a thick layer of cum, wearing a harem outfit that showed off his equally-covered breasts. The shame of this happening in public, half a dozen people looking at him, it was awful.

And Victoria was still turned on by it. No, not by it, but he was still turned on. He could feel himself leaking, precum sliding out of his cage and onto his thighs and pants. His nipples, although hidden underneath the layers of cum on him, were still stiff. He was humiliated, completely and utterly humiliated and he was still turned on. What was wrong with him?

“Can we take pictures?” Emma asked.

“Sure,” Night Life said. “You can even post them online, so long as you don’t say who it is.”

“No,” Victoria moaned. Sure, the cum was hiding everything except for his hair color, but still, the thought of people looking at him, masturbating to him as they looked at this girly boi, his upper half covered in semen and his caged cock obviously wet, was there anything more humiliating in the entire world than that? “Please.”

“Oh, did I hear a stupid bimbo thinking that he can change my decision?” Night Life asked. “Good news, Emma, you’ll be getting some photos of him being punished to put online as well.”

“With a nice red ass pointed at the camera?” Emma asked eagerly. Even as he spoke, there was the clicking, whirring sound of photos being taken. “You’re so good to me, Taylor.”

“That’s because you’re a good sissy who knows his place,” Night Life said. “Not someone who objects to photos of him being used as masturbation fodder by strangers.” She paused and laughed. “Or at least, I’m sure he’s hoping they’re strangers.”

That thought redoubled the humiliation Victoria was feeling. He hadn’t even thought about anyone he knew, outside of this room at least, being able to see him getting fucked like this. But why not?

And Victoria was still horny. He was still leaking semen from his cage and the fires of lust were still raging inside of him, demanding that they be quenched. It was all just so awful and humiliating and arousing.

“Now, you gurls take your photos and admire how pretty Glory Gurl looks with my cum all over him,” Night Life said. “And I’ll go slip into something more comfortable to punish him with.”

There were footsteps all around Victoria. He stared straight ahead, glad that nobody could see how red his cheeks were as they all looked down at him. He was sure Amy was here as well and probably enjoying this a lot. He squeezed his knees, trying not to react to the other sissies surrounding him.

“I always thought that bukkaked sluts looked so nice,” Emma said, right in front of Victoria. “Never thought that I’d actually get to see one in the flesh before I came here, though.”

“He looks so funny, like he had an accident,” Madison said in a high-pitched voice. “Mommy really played hard with him.”

There was a barking sound and Victoria knew that was Sophia. And there was no way that Tattletale wasn’t here to gloat, or Amy here to look at his brother.

Victoria’s breathing was coming in pants now, short, sharp gasps in and out as he felt the gaze of all five of the other sissies staring at him. And they were probably going to keep on watching when Night Life came back in whatever new form she had to punish him. Victoria wondered how long it would take before he would actually be able to see that new form.

Or if he would even be allowed to.

Victoria looked at himself and giggled. He looked so sexy! The perfect bimbo Barbie doll for his goddess. Who wouldn’t want to fuck him, looking like this, smiling and giggling and showing himself off? Nobody, that was who.

But the only one for Victoria was his owner. That had been proved pretty clearly when Amy and Victoria had tried to fuck each other. They just couldn’t do it! Their chasitity cages just hadn’t been able to get inside of each other’s asses and blowjobs just didn’t do anything for either of them.

They sure had gotten turned on by trying, though, as they had rubbed and groped and kissed each other. Victoria’s breasts had really been coming in, and they had been so sensitive and felt so good when his brother had played with them.

They’d both been moaning and panting by the time they gave up, little streams of arousal running out from their matching cages and eyes fogged with lust. That was when their goddess had given them a choice. They could both be unlocked and fuck each other, after which they would get punished. Or they could stay locked up and the goddess would be happy with them.

Even at the time, Victoria knew he had been making the wrong choice in asking to be unlocked. But he had just been so horny and Amy had looked so sexy, wearing that see-through slave outfit. He had given into weakness and said that he wanted to be unlocked. And Amy had said the same.

And the goddess had actually done it. It had felt weird for Victoria’s cock to be uncaged for so long, and without it being time for cleaning or anything (which always happened with ice cold water to make sure that he couldn’t get an unsightly erection). He had reached down to stroke his limp, soft sissy clitty and had gasped at how sensitive it was. But it hadn’t been the right kind of sensitive. Victoria had tried to ignore that and concentrated in getting as hard as he could so that he could properly fuck Amy’s ass. Or so that Amy could fuck him.

It hadn’t worked. Victoria had tried every thing he could think of to get himself hard and it hadn’t worked. He had stayed soft and limp and pale, even when he started fucking his ass with his fingers to try and get an erection. But it never happened. It didn’t for Amy, either. The two of them had spent so much time in chastity that neither of the sissy brothers could get more than a slight twitching out of their cocks as they played with themselves underneath their goddess’s amused gaze.

And then they had been told that it was time for the punishment. The things the goddess had done to them, it still sent a shiver down Victoria’s spine and made his anus squeeze down around nothing at the thought. She had punished the two of them over and over again, finally making the two of them, sore and exhausted and worn out, use a strap-on, buckled over their cages, to fuck each other’s ass.

And that had been the final bit of punishment, as both Victoria and Amy had been forced to admit that they were getting nothing from just a normal, human-like shaft. It wasn’t even that they couldn’t get hard to fuck each other, it was that even when they were getting fucked, it didn’t make them cum unless it was by their divine mistress’s inhuman cocks.

Victoria had learned his lesson from that. There was absolutely no reason for him to ever be unlocked again except for cleaning, because there was absolutely nothing he could do with an uncaged cock. And there was no reason for him to ever get fucked by anyone else ever again. He was the goddess’s cock sleeve, no one else. That was the way things were and the way they deserved to be.

And he was going to show that to the world tonight! Victoria vibrated in anticipation, thinking about how much fun it was going to be to get fucked by his goddess. And in front of who knew how many people, too! They were all going to get to see what a good butt boi he was, how perfectly devoted he was to the shafts that owned his mouth and ass and tits.

“Go go me!” Victoria chanted underneath his breath, giving his reflection a big, bright smile. He looked so sexy and happy! He hoped that the goddess would think so to when it was time for them to fuck. “You can do this, Vicky!”

Victoria had changed a lot since he had been lucky enough to come into the goddess’s service. He looked so sexy now and even got a bit turned on by his own reflection. He reached up and grabbed his boobs, pressing them together and smiling as he watched his cleavage get a lot deeper.

Victoria had the biggest breasts of anyone in the house now. They were big breasts and they were so soft and sensitive and his goddess enjoyed toying with them so much. And Victoria enjoyed her playing with them as well. Or mauling them or smacking them or paying any part of his body any attention at all. After all, if she was using him, that meant he was doing what he was made for. And that was a very reassuring thought.

Victoria’s ass was just as nice as his titties were. All the muscle he had been so foolishly proud about having had just wasted away, turning into fat cheeks that jiggled and shook as he walked around. Or got spanked. Emma had recorded him being spanked once and Victoria had been entranced with how nicely his ass wiggled around as the goddess’s thick hands had turned his pale skin beet red.

The rest of Victoria’s body had also puffed up. He was a real bombshell now, with a narrow waist and thick thighs and an hourglass figure most girls would die to have. And he was proud to know that he was the sexiest gurl in the entire house. From his pale, flawless skin to his utter lack of obvious muscles, it was obvious from head to toe that Victoria was built to get fucked.

Victoria’s face hadn’t changed that much. It was still obviously his face. He just looked prettier now, and that was really important, obviously. What could be more important than looking pretty? The makeup helped a bit with that, although both the goddess and his brother had helped even more. Victoria’s hair really was the color of gold now, and there was some permanent gem-like eye shadow and lipstick on his face. Only the best to show a trophy off with, after all!

The lipstick really did do a good job of showing off his lips, how thick and fuckable they were. Sometimes Victoria used real lipstick, so that his goddess could see just how far down her cock he had gone, pressing his thick lips against her shaft (or shafts) and using his long, sinuous tongue to properly worship it (or them).

Right now, Victoria wasn’t wearing much. But that could change at any time. He actually had the biggest wardrobe of all of the sissies the goddess had, since she liked dressing her trophy up. Looking like a slutty cheerleader was one she kept on coming back to making him wear, though tonight he was going to be wearing a beautiful variant on his old Glory costume. Although this one would do a lot better job of showing off how he was a sexy fuckdoll who’s body existed to take cock.

Victoria reached up and patted his collar, which, along with the cage, was the only thing on him right now. It tinkled a bit as the bell on it shifted around. Victoria had gotten very used to that sound by now, or even ones a whole lot louder, since he could move around a lot when he was getting fucked.

There was a tag on the collar as well, one that Victoria took a whole lot of pride in. It read ‘Bimbo Bitchboi’ and he was the only sissy in the entire harem to have that. That made it (and him) special and really gave him a sense of pride in his work, something that he could take to heart as he went about his day, doing his best to make sure that his goddess was as happy as possible with him.

And finally, of course, there the ears and tail. Victoria was really happy about them. They, more than anything else, showed that Victoria wasn’t just some girl (or gurl, more accurately) who had rolled well on the genetic lottery. They showed that he was nothing more than a bunny bimbo bitchboi who’s only purpose was getting his goddess off.

The foot-long rabbit ears were poking up through his hair, the white fur on them contrasting with his blonde hair. They still looked nice, though, and twitched a bit in the reflection as Victoria stared at them. And then there was the tail, a cute little white circle right above his butt, that all of his outfits had to be tailored to accommodate. But they were so cute and did such a good job of showing Victoria off to be what he was.

And now everyone was going to see what he was. Victoria was squirming with excitement at the thought of what was about to happen to him. Everyone was going to get to see him! Mommy and Daddy and the cousins and all of his friends and everyone was going to get to see that even though Victoria had superpowers, he was nothing more than a bottom bitch for the only really important person in his life. He was so turned on by the thought.

And despite how turned on he was, and even though he was outright leaking arousal, Victoria’s caged clitty stayed soft and limp inside of his cage. There wasn’t the slightest effort from it to try and get hard. The metal cage was pressing down around it, keeping it in place, but Victoria was glad to know that even if it hadn’t been there, there still wouldn’t have been an erection. He was so glad he had moved past pointless, unsightly erections.

After all, there were much worthier shafts for him to spend his life serving. And here came their bearer right now. Victoria got out of the chair and stood up as his goddess entered the room. She was looking as imposing and impressive as ever, with six long, slender, multi-jointed arms coming out of her back and shoulders. Two equally slender legs carried her forward,, ending in deer-like hooves. She looked radiant as she quickly crossed the room to stand in front of Victoria. They were actually on eye level, which never felt right, but crouching down to look shorter would just be an insult to the goddess’s intelligence.

“Lisa says that all of the video cameras are hooked up,” the goddess said without even saying hello, “so we can start as soon as I’m ready.”

Whether Victoria was ready or not wasn’t even asked. He would be, or there would be a punishment, as was only right and proper.

“Of course, my goddess,” Victoria said, his voice low and seductive. “I’ll go get changed so everyone can see what I do to earn my glory now.”

The goddess’s lips twitched upwards at that and she nodded. Victoria quickly started dressing, pulling on the white and gold outfit that was going to make him look like such a slut. Not that anything, even a nun’s habit, could stop the essential truth of him being a bimbo of a sex toy from leaking out (they had tried that several times, actually. Victoria had deeply enjoyed being able to pray to his goddess. And then properly worshiping her.)

The goddess (Victoria knew her name, but didn’t even dream of thinking he was worthy to use it) was settling onto the bed, her long, lizard-like tail shifting up her back slightly so she could better sit there. In between her legs, a truly impressive shaft was starting to form. Victoria swallowed at the thought of that thing going inside of him. And in public, too. Oh, this was going to be fun.

Victoria quickly got dressed, sliding into the tight costume. He looked down to make sure that the heart-shaped cutout above his breasts was in just the right spot, showing off what he had without giving too much away too soon. Then he made sure that the little fur cuffs around his neck, ankles and wrists (with actual cuffs underneath, just in case he needed to be secured somewhere) were sticking out properly. The thong was already cupping his cage nicely (and was turning see-through from his leaking) and the mini skirt settled into place.

After that, he just needed to slip into his very high heels (Victoria was very glad he was allowed to use his flight power to stay balanced in them, even though there had been weeks of training to make sure that it was an aid, not a crutch). And with that, Victoria was ready to make his debut, showing off his new role in life.

Victoria got settled on his goddess’s thigh, wiggling around a bit to grind his soft butt against her. He knew how much she enjoyed that sort of thing, and anything that she enjoyed was obviously something he should be doing.

“Hello, one and all,” Victoria’s goddess said, staring into the camera and smiling as she rested an arm across Victoria’s stomach. “I am Night Life. And I am here to show just what I can do with anyone I please.” Her hand tightened, squeezing Victoria’s side, pointed claws digging into his skin. “Say hello, gurl.”

“Hi, everyone,” Victoria said, smiling widely as he waved at the camera. “I’m Victoria Dallon, also known as Glory. And,” he leaned back against his goddess’s body, feeling the scales pressing through his outfit and against him, “I am her personal bimbo sex toy.”

“And now,” the goddess said, lifting her hand to squeeze Victoria’s tit, making him moan, “you all are going to get to see first hand what I can do to a stupid, slutty sissy and how much he’s going to enjoy it.”

Victoria hadn’t been told to talk, so he didn’t. Instead, he just smiled and nodded and did his best to look pretty. And, even more importantly, to make sure that the goddess enjoyed touching him, no matter what it felt like to him.

Victoria wondered how many people were watching the livestream. And how many people would be watching it later. Lots, he hoped. His owner wanted plenty of people to see him getting fucked on camera, so he wanted that too.

A hard dick was pressing against Victoria’s back. He shifted around a bit and it slipped in underneath his shirt to press against his actual skin. That felt nice and he smiled, knowing that it would feel even better soon.

“Victoria, just like his slut of a brother, are mine,” the goddess was saying as she kept on molesting Victoria, her hands wandering all over his body. “I’ve remolded them into a more pleasing shape and now you will all see just how much I enjoy them. And how I enjoy them.”

She abruptly stood up. If her hands hadn’t wrapped around Victoria, he would have slid to the floor. Instead, he was kept pressed up against her body. And his head slipped in between the breasts she had just grown. Some pretty large breasts, too, even bigger than Victoria’s own. And looking up, Victoria realized that she was bigger than him in plenty of other ways as well. He hoped that the camera was focusing on her, taking in every detail of her divine body.

Her hands were on Victoria’s shoulders and hips, keeping his feet above the ground as the last pair of hands groped him, putting on a show for the camera. It felt good and the fires of arousal, which were always burning inside of Victoria, started to grow higher and higher. He made a whining sound in the back of his throat as he felt his cage get tugged on.

When that hand came back up, laced with the precum leaking from Victoria’s cage, he didn’t hesitate to take it into his mouth. The claws dug into his tongue, but so what? That sort of thing wouldn’t stop Victoria from doing his best to make sure that his goddess was satisfied. Both because she deserved to be and because what would happen to him if she wasn’t satisfied… That sort of thought always sent a shiver through Victoria and he could never tell if it was in fear or anticipation.

“I’m sure many of you know who Glory used to be,” the goddess was saying as she made sure that the camera could get a perfect view of Victoria’s make-up covered face and the look of lust on it, “the strong, stuck-up hero who thought he was absolutely perfect.” One hand came down hard on Victoria’s ass and he moaned, feeling arousal and pain shooting through him. “He’ll be making amends for what he did as Glory for the rest of his life, but at least they’re entertaining amends. And he’s very sincere about apologizing, aren’t you, cumbucket?”

“Yes,” Victoria said, his voice a bit choked as he stared into the camera. “I did so much that was wrong, like thinking I had any control over my body. But she’s put me right.” Victoria smiled, trying to put every drop of sincerity he was feeling into his voice. “I know what’s expected of me now. And it makes me feel so good.”

There was something in the goddess’s hands. Something that was leaving a lingering trail of sensation on Victoria’s skin whenever it brushed along him. It was the perfected mix of pleasure and pain, making him feel very good as she touched him. And in pain as well. Victoria could still tell the two sensations apart, even though he enjoyed both of them.

“Victoria is nothing more than a sex-obsessed slut for me now,” the goddess said, putting a wonderful amount of certainty and conviction into her voice. “There’s nothing about him now that doesn’t revolve around me and servicing my needs. And you’re about to see the most important of those needs.”

She flipped up Victoria’s skirt, pulling it up as far as it could go. Victoria hoped that the camera was getting a good shot of his caged clitty, though he was a bit worried that his big boobs were hanging down low enough that they were obscuring the view. He knew how to fix that, though! He grabbed his boobs and pressed them against his body, as much as he could.

And then Victoria felt his goddess’s cock pressing against his asshole. It was going to be a tight fit, he knew. It was always a tight fit. No matter how long he was fucked for, no matter how large the shaft was, at the end, Amy and the goddess always made sure that he was nice and tight, just like the very first time he had ever taken the divine cock.

He didn’t now what the cock actually looked like but it didn’t matter. His goddess wanted to bury her cock in one of his slutty holes, so that was what he was going to do his best to make happen. He pushed back against the cock, grinding against it and panting in lust, wanting to be fucked so badly. And to make the goddess feel good as well, which was even more important.

Victoria’s asshole might be tight, but that didn’t really matter that much. The goddess grunted and yanked back with all six hands. Victoria gasped as his ass was suddenly impaled on a cock. He grunted and moaned, hands and feet twitching and kicking. Full! He was full, so very full. The goddess had obviously crafted a properly impressive cock to fuck him with on live camera.

“His ass feels as nice as it always does,” the goddess said, sounding satisfied with herself. “I don’t know how many times I’ve fucked this hole, but it’s always very fun to do so.” Victoria could hear the smile in her words. “Victoria Dallon is the perfect sissy sex toy and I’m glad that I got to mold him into the cumdump he is today.”

Victoria didn’t add anything to that beyond some gurgling. The initial sensation was dying down and now he was able to make out some details of the cock that was inside of him. It was a big cock, he knew that already. But he was finding out just how big it was as it rested inside of him. And it was far more than a simple, smooth shaft. There were irregular bumps all along it, and especially right around the tip, forming a ring that was digging into Victoria’s asshole.

There had to be more to the cock than just that, but Victoria wasn’t able to tell what they were just yet. But he knew he’d be finding out what they were soon enough.

“I’m, I’m so happy,” Victoria said, slurring his words as he woozily stared into the camera. “I always feel best when my wonderful, amazing owner is fucking me.” He shivered as she started to slide deeper and deeper inside of him. “I don’t care if it’s my mouth or my ass or my titties, she always makes sure to put me in my place as she fucks me.” He gave the camera a thumbs-up. “It’s the best feeling in the world.”

And Victoria was telling the absolute truth. After all the things that had been done to him, taking her cock was the single thing that Victoria looked to the most in the entire world. Nothing else could come close. Not spending time with Amy giggling and figuring out how to change his body, not looking at pretty pictures of pretty ladies, nothing was as good as having one of the goddess’s ever-changing cocks buried inside of him to the hilt.

Victoria squeaked as he discovered another feature of the cock fucking his ass. There were claws or pincers at the base of it and they had just grabbed onto his butt. He could feel them digging into his skin, maybe even piercing the skin a bit. He gasped and shivered, the pinprick dots of pain starting to flood through him.

And his cock was completely and utterly still and limp. It wasn’t twitching around even a bit inside of his cage, even though he was leaking like a broken faucet. That was a wonderful feeling for Victoria, letting him know that his body was responding in exactly the right way.

Victoria played with his breasts a bit as the goddess fucked him and talked to the camera. He wasn’t quite able to follow everything that was being said, because he was much too busy enjoying himself the way a proper sissy slut should, with a cock buried up his ass.

The claws were leaving lines in his ass as the goddess kept on pushing and pulling him up and down along her shaft. Whenever she was all the way inside of him, the claws were high up on his ass and pinching his thighs. But whenever she pulled him away from her, he could feel them dragging along his skin until they were right next to his stuffed asshole. It hurt and made Victoria leak even more.

Victoria’s bell was ringing like it was Christmas as he got fucked. The goddess had to raise her voice to be heard above it, so Victoria grabbed it in one hand to make sure that it didn’t take away from what she was saying.

As Victoria got fucked, he was slowly pulled upwards, until he was resting against his goddess’s body again, feeling her white scales digging into his skin. Her face was still visible to the camera, which was good. And all of Victoria’s slutty body was on display, from his ears to his face to his titties to his clit to his long legs. It was perfect. Well, of course it was. It was something that his mistress had put a lot of work and effort into making sure happened.

“Fuck your bunny boi,” Victoria muttered, pink lust filling his mind as he got screwed. “Fuck me good and hard, please. You deserve to fuck my ass.”

“Quiet, slave,” the goddess said, although her tone was amused enough that Victoria knew he hadn’t made a mistake. “People are talking right now.”

Victoria did his best to shut up. If she was talking and didn’t want to be interrupted, Victoria was going to do his best not to call out even as he came.

Which was still a long way away, actually. Victoria dearly hoped that he wouldn’t cum before the goddess did. That would be wrong, showing that he didn’t understand what was important and what wasn’t. He might even be punished during the livestream if that happened.

And Victoria didn’t want to ruin his goddess’s special day. So he fought down his orgasm, doing his best not to cum at all. Even though it felt so good as the cock moved in and out of his ass, the bumps and the sheer thickness spreading his tight tunnel open, just completely remodeling his rear once more. He bit his tongue, although pain wasn’t exactly a good way to make him feel bad.

“And I can assure you,” the goddess was saying. Victoria desperately paid attention to her rich, deep voice in the hopes of distracting himself from the bubbling lust growing and growing inside of him, “that I am never going to give up on Victoria or any of the other sissies I have. Nor am I giving up on Brockton Bay. Both it and them are mine to watch over.”

“And we’re so lucky to belong to her,” Victoria chimed in, nodding his head and feeling his bunny ears flapping around. “It’s the best thing in the world to know that we’re going to get fucked whenever she feels like it. Not having to make choices like that is so liberating.”

The goddess chuckled and patted Victoria on the head. He was glad that she liked what he had said, because he wasn’t sure how much more he would be able to say right now. He was feeling so full and the pain and the pleasure was making it hard to think.

Not that he needed to think. He just needed to be a set of holes and a pair of holes for her to fuck. Anything more than that was just completely unneeded. He just needed to be a good fuckbunny for her.

The goddess groaned and pulled Victoria back against her. He panted and saw that she was holding a camera right underneath him. He was sure that it was recording his ass was it was filled with her cock. And her cum, Victoria really hoped that any second now, she was going to cum.

And even as he thought that, she came. Victoria moaned like a bitch in heat as he felt the cock swell up, locking itself inside of him. Full, full, full, FULL! Victoria’s mouth fell open and a line of drool escaped from his lips as he felt the shaft pulsing and twitching inside of him, overloading him with sensations. And that was before she even started to cum.

When that happened, there were no more words left inside of Victoria’s mind that could be used to describe what he was feeling. There was just a blinding white light inside of his mind as the semen coated his inner walls. That was all he could focus on, not even able to notice if he was cumming or not.

Victoria had no idea how long it took for his brain to reboot. But when it eventually did, he realized that he was still being held up by his goddess. His tongue was poking out from in between his lips and he was droolin. He couldn’t stop it and didn’t even try. He just felt so full and so good.

The cum inside of Victoria was making him feel even fuller than the goddess’s cock had made him feel and that was quite the feat. He gurgled, expecting at any minute to see some white coming out of his mouth as the outright river of semen that had been pumped into him forced its way through his digestive tract.

The semen was just what he would expect from his goddess. It wasn’t just normal semen. Victoria didn’t think he had ever gotten a load of normal human semen splattered on his skin, except for when he had gotten fucked in a position where he would make a cummie on himself. But even by the usual standards, this was a very special load of cum for a very special occasion.

Victoria could actually feel the eggs inside of him. They weren’t very big eggs, he could tell and kind of soft and squishy. But they were still there, filling him up, making him bloat. He looked down at his flat stomach. Okay, they were making him feel like they were making him bloat.

“And that is how I treat what’s mine,” the goddess said, giving Victoria’s rear a hard slap that made him whimper and his cage shake back and forth. “I use what I own.” She chuckled. “And I’m not done yet.”
Victoria shivered as he was hauled off of the goddess’s cock. There was some pain in there, really noticeable pain, as his stretched ass was forced over each and every bump. He loved it, he loved everything the goddess would give to him.

He was put down on the bed, ass up so that the egg-filled cum wouldn’t leak out of him. He gave a thumbs-up to the camera, to let them know that he was enjoying everything that was happening to him. As if the long line connecting his golden cage to the bed sheets wasn’t proof enough.

“This bimbo of a sex toy used to be a thorn in my side,” the goddess was saying and making Victoria feel bad over having ever have opposed her. “Rude, arrogant, entitled and so much more. But now he is a perfectly compliant sex doll who’s only thoughts and desires revolve around pleasing me.”

Victoria didn’t see how any of that wasn’t true, although he wished the first part wasn’t. Oh, if only he had seen sense from the beginning and promised himself to the goddess the first time they had met! Wouldn’t his life be so much better if that had happened?

But it hadn’t, and there was no point in wishing that it had. Instead, he just had to deal with his life as it was. And even that still had some upsides to it.

The goddess moved around until she was by Victoria’s head. He turned to look up at her, still feeling flushed and out of breath from everything he had gone through. Then she dropped her balls onto his face, completely covering him with them. He gasped, breathing in their lovely, lovely scent.

And it really was a wonderful scent, one that sent a shiver through Victoria in more ways than one. His dick actually started to stir inside of his cage and began to swell. Victoria’s jaw dropped open. He hadn’t thought that was possible anymore, that he was going to stay a limp-dicked sissy from now until the end of time.

Well, it wasn’t great that he was still capable of getting an erection, but that didn’t matter right now. What was important was that there were some huge, swollen testicles in front of him that he needed to tend to.

And so Victoria got to work, barely able to hear the goddess as she talked about something or other. Tending to her was taking up all of Victoria’s headspace anyway, as he licked and sucked at the four large, smelly balls rubbing against his face. He reached up and rested his hands on the goddess’s thighs, feeling the smaller scales there rubbing against his hands.

Just out of the corner of his vision, Victoria could tell that the dick the goddess had used to fuck him with was being reshaped. He couldn’t really make out the details, but the details also didn’t really matter. What was important was that he did a proper job of showing how much he loved the sacks in front of him. And getting some more of that arousing, virile, animalistic scent, the one that was making his body feel like it was on fire. And being sure to keep his ass up in the air, because if the goddess wanted his butt to stay filled with her load, he was going to do his best to make sure that happened.

Victoria had no idea how long he spent worshipping those balls, tenderly licking and sucking and kissing each and every one of them. All the while, his cock was trying to get hard, pulsing and throbbing against his cage, the ache of it making Victoria whine and clutch at his crotch.

Finally, the goddess pulled away and Victoria was let out, blinking dazedly as he looked up at her. And swallowed.

The very first thing Victoria’s eyes were drawn to was the cock pointing at him. The big, big cock. It was even bigger than the last one to go inside of him and looked meaner, too. But the goddess was far more than just a cock. He forced his eyes upwards to look at her.

There was a lustful gleam in her eyes as she stared down at him. Victoria swallowed and then posed as sexily as he could while not moving his butt around. And with a body like his, just breathing was pretty sexy.

She took up position behind him again. Victoria moaned in anticipation as he felt her hands latch onto him. They were all over his body, stroking and pinching and slapping him.

The smell wasn’t quite so strong as now, since her balls weren’t actually pressed up against his face. But the aftereffects were still lingering and Victoria could still feel himself leaking and twitching, trying to get hard even though that just wasn’t going to happen. And he was glad for the cage, stopping him from ruining the show with an unneeded erection. The only dick that the viewers needed to see was the one that was about to get shoved right up his sissy ass.

The pointed top of it rested against Victoria’s spread asshole. His eyes got wide as his body registered the temperature of it. It was hot. It was really, really hot. And what was it going to feel like inside of him, rubbing against his sensitive inner walls? Victoria moaned at the knowledge that he was going to find out any minute now.

The goddess rammed it inside of him, making Victoria squeal like a stuck pig as he felt the segmented cock spearing deep inside of him. He was actually pushed forward along the bed, rocking along it as he got stuffed like the slut he was. It was going inside of him! It was going so deep inside of him, he could barely even think as he got fucked and used and abused and made to feel so good.

The ability to understand English had left Victoria by now and he had no idea what the goddess was saying as she talked to the cameras that were recording every single second of this. And he didn’t care, either. That sort of thing was what a goddess should be responsible for, being all smart and collected. The only business a sissy like him had was taking cock.

And he was taking so much cock. Victoria moaned wordlessly as he felt inch after inch of the cock sliding into him. If it hadn’t been for his darling little brother, he wouldn’t have managed this at all. But Amy was such a good boi and had made sure that Victoria’s ass could handle the length, well over a foot, that was getting shoved into him.

But nothing could have prepared Victoria for the heat of the cock. It was really hot, hotter than he would have thought possible and it was so deep inside of him, it was like he was burning up. But Victoria didn’t want the goddess to stop fucking him. He never wanted that. And he was enjoying himself, anyway, rubbing his stiff nipples against the bed and yipping every time the goddess groped his ass or slapped his titties. The sensation was running wild inside of Victoria’s mind as he got fucked as his entire body felt like it was getting wrapped around the cock thrusting deep inside of him. He loved the feeling, loved it more than he could possibly say and didn’t want it to ever stop.

Victoria was just capable of knowing that it would, eventually. But not for a long time. It was probably going to last for over an hour before the goddess actually came inside of him. And that was more than enough time for Victoria to end up feeling really good as he got fucked. And there were all sorts of positions that could be shown off while that happened! Victoria could get to show everyone his slutty, made-for-fucking body, and it would feel so great to know that was happening.

“Good, good, love you, love you so much,” Victoria babbled, his eyes rolling up in their sockets as the goddess kept on fucking his ass, pressing against that point inside of him that felt so very good. “Thank you!”

Victoria could just barely hear the goddess chuckle and then speak. But he was too far gone right now to know what was being said. All he really wanted to do was keep on being fucked anyway. And since that was what was happening, there was no call for his dim brain to try and figure it out. If the goddess wanted to do something else to him, she’d let him know. Oh, how she’d let him know. Victoria shivered a bit at the thought of the pain and the pleasure that would come from that.

Victoria could feel his cage flopping around underneath him as he got fucked. There was a lot of precum drooling from it, making a mess underneath him and occasionally getting on his skin. He was glad of it. It was always a good idea to show off just how much he was enjoying what was happening to him and how much of a sissy sex toy his mistress had made him into.

And Victoria really was enjoying this. He could feel his orgasm building and building with every stroke deep inside of his ass. He moaned, painted lips falling open as the pleasure built and built inside of him until he simply couldn’t take it anymore.

Victoria came. The amount of semen leaking from his cock redoubled, although it wasn’t anything compared to what the goddess could do. It still felt good and Victoria wordlessly whined as his dick twitched around inside of the cage.

It felt good. It felt really good. But as good as it felt on a physical level, Victoria was made even happier by knowing that his goddess was still continuing to use him, still fucking him as hard as she could, still making him moan and squeak and show off just how much of a slutty sex toy he was to the most important person in the universe.

And she wasn’t done with him yet. Victoria knew that he was still in for at least another hour of fucking, of letting himself be used as the worthless sex toy he was.

Victoria couldn’t think of anything in the world that would be better than that.

Chapter Text

Taylor smiled to herself as she swung the front door closed. It had been a pretty long day with the rest of the Undersiders and she was looking forward to getting to relax for the rest of the evening.

She let her eyes wander over the room as she took off her coat. It felt so strange be looking like just an normal human being, but while she could let herself be what came naturally to her with the other Undersiders and here at home, going to and from both of those places meant that she had to fit in and not draw attention to herself.

But here, she could let herself be her. Taylor smirked at that thought as she felt the pressure uncoil inside of her soul and felt some arms starting to slide out from underneath her skin, poking against her shirt. She stripped it off and stretched. And kept on stretching as a line of quills popped out from underneath her skin and quivered in the air.

Smiling through a mouth full of needle-sharp teeth, Taylor stepped into the house proper. And there was Emma, waiting for her. He smiled as Taylor appeared, moving forward to hug Taylor, wrapping his arms around her chitinous exterior.

Emma was looking good. He was wearing an old housedress, something straight out of a decade none of them had been alive to see. It was green with white polka dots and showed off Emma’s legs quite nicely. Taylor highly approved, though the apron that Emma was wearing over it meant that his small breasts were barely even hinted at.

Emma’s hair had been done up in a fifty’s style. Or at least as close to it as Taylor had been able to manage. Just because she was a shapeshifting nightmare didn’t mean that she was any good as a hair stylist. But it at least managed to communicate the idea of what Taylor had wanted and that was going to have to be good enough.

“Welcome home, dear,” Emma said, smiling widely and vacantly, not a single trace of intelligence going on inside of his head, beyond what was needed to keep the house in order. Which still put him several leagues ahead of the rest of Taylor’s little family. “Dinner is almost ready.”

“That’s good to hear,” Taylor said, still speaking perfectly even with everything that had changed inside of her in the past few minutes. She returned the hug, wrapping all six arms around Emma and squeezing his fat sissy ass nice and firmly. “Anything else happen while I was gone?”

“Nope,” Emma said happily, giggling as a tentacle mimed a kiss against his lips. He even stuck his tongue out to run along it. “The baby was nice and quiet all day and Sophia-“

“There Sophia is,” Taylor said nodding, as the dog-gurl appeared around the corner. His tail was wagging back and forth and his ears were standing straight up. That was nice to see.

Taylor broke off from Emma to pat Sophia on the head. The former superhero really liked that, his tail beating back and forth and hitting against Emma’s legs on the end of each swing. Emma winced and moved to the side. He was feeling that sensitive, huh? That was going to be fun later on when Taylor tallied up the ways that he hadn’t kept a good house for the day and delivered his punishment.

Emma went back to check on how dinner was coming along (something with heavy spices, from the smell of it) and Taylor popped her head in to see how Madison was doing. The baby boi was sitting in front of the TV, watching some vapid programming with every sign of interest on his face. Taylor smiled at that, glad to see that Madison was staying out of trouble. As much as could be expected, at least.

“Hey there, Maddie,” Taylor said, kneeling down next to him and running a hand over his face. “How’s my lazy little kid?”

Madison made a whining sound in the back of his throat as Taylor let her hands wander over his body, feeling him up and watching him squirm. It was so cute to see how he reacted to a little bit of pressure and attention. Especially when Taylor reached down to tug on the hard cage surrounding his limp dick. Oh yes, it was always fun to see any one of her three sissies trying to squirm around as she played with his soft, limp clitty.

Taylor wasn’t sure if any of them would be able to get an erection again even if the cages were removed. But really, why take the chance on that? It wasn’t as if an erection was something that anyone would want to see from them anyway. Leave the cages on except for when cleaning was needed and keep some ice packs on hand for those times. That was the way to make sure that the only erection around was Taylor’s and that there was nothing spoiling the sight of a housewife, a toddler and a dog.

“Dinner’s ready!” Emma called out, distracting Taylor as she tugged on Madison’s cage.

“Here that, you little slut?” Taylor asked as she picked Madison up. “It’s time for din-din.”

Taylor wasn’t completely sure if Madison’s mind was completely at the level of a toddler or if he just acted that way. She didn’t really care that much either way. The important thing was that Madison never acted on his own and was the perfect little hole to fuck when Taylor was in the mood.

And she was often in the mood for all three of her sissies. Fucking them, using them, turning them into moaning, gasping sluts, it was so sweet. Especially when they would get so damn horny and then Taylor would just stop fucking them, letting them cool down on their own without giving them the orgasm they so desperately needed. Usually as Taylor decorated their skin with her own cum, giving them a reminder of what it was that they were missing.

“Hungry, Mommy,” Madison said, which was a bit terse and simple even for him. Sometimes Taylor wondered if she had fried his brains a bit too much, but, well, it wasn’t like Matthew had been the world’s greatest genius even before.

Taylor went into the kitchen and dropped Madison down in his seat. She quickly secured the straps that would hold him down. Something that almost certainly wasn’t actually needed, but it was just so fun to tie any of her sissies up.

That taken care of, Taylor sat down at the head of the table, reducing some of her features so that she could both fit in the chair and not send it crashing to the ground, broken into a bunch of splinters. That had actually happened a number of times, with steps and furniture just not built to Taylor’s possible weight.

Sophia crawled underneath the table, where his own meal was waiting for him. And his dessert as well, as Taylor pulled down her pants enough to let her cock spring free. It was a pretty thick dick, of course, the better to stretch out whichever one of Sophia’s holes she ended up using. And it had a few other features that Sophia would be discovering once it slid inside of him.

Emma was bustling around the table, sitting down all of the various things he had made. Taylor was a bit surprised at how good of a cook Emma had ended up being. He was hardly the best in the world, but most of the meals he made still ended up tasting pretty good. And it was hardly as if Taylor was a gourmand either.

It looked like he had made a pork loin with an apricot glaze on top. It smelled wonderful and Taylor felt her stomach twitching as she looked at it glistening in the pan. The mashed potatoes and green beans were out of a bag and a can, she knew, since she had bought them (couldn’t trust Emma to leave the house by himself just yet) but that shouldn’t detract from the taste too much.

Emma sat down on the opposite side of the table. With Madison in the middle, that left a gap for a fourth person to be there as well. Taylor wasn’t sure who should join them, though she had a few vague ideas flittering around in her head. It wasn’t as if any of the other bullies and jackasses at school had been anything more than opportunistic jackals, rather than the leaders of the constant humiliation that these three had been dishing out for no reason at all.

There was no prayer before they got down to dinner. Sometimes, in her more… Taylor didn’t like to put a word to those times, since none of the ones she knew were that flattering. Anyway, sometimes she considered making the three of them pray to her and thank her for everything she had done to and for them. She was pretty sure that she had remolded them enough to get them to do it, too.

That still seemed like a bridge too far for Taylor to cross, even with everything she had done to this collection of former bullies turned sissy sluts. And rather than keep on thinking about it, she decided to get down to dinner and start eating.

Sophia had his own dinner of actual people food (dog food was just a bit too much and Taylor hadn’t been able to find out if it would actually give him all the nutrition and vitamins he would need anyway), just out of sight and presented in a doggy bowl. And that didn’t stop him from chowing down, making some sloppy, loud noises underneath the table as he ate.

Madison was kept at the stage where he could feed himself. Taylor had toyed with the idea of making him eat baby food as it was fed to him by her or Emma but had decided that buying a whole new separate line of food would be really expensive and it would be a pain to have to feed him when she could just let him take care of it himself.

And Emma… actually, Emma didn’t have any problems in that regard. He could just sit down and eat up, before going back into the kitchen to stand over the sink for half an hour, taking care of the dishes. It was a nice look for him and Taylor always felt so satisfied when she saw him doing it.

“It tastes good,” Taylor said, swallowing a mouthful of meat before talking. “That glaze really brings out the flavor.”

“Thank you, Taylor,” Emma said, blushing a bit as he stared down at his own plate before dishing some more food onto it. “I worked really hard at it.”

“Of course you did,” Taylor said, nodding along. “While I’m out making money to bring home, you need to keep the house in order and the kid and the dog in line.” She glanced over at Madison. “And I trust there weren’t any problems from either of them?”

“No,” Emma said, “they were both perfectly well-behaved today.”

Well, that didn’t mean that Taylor might not end up spanking one, two or all of them, but at least she didn’t need to dish out a lesson in discipline. She nodded and smiled as her cock steadily grew harder and harder underneath the table. She had been all day at the Undersiders and Taylor was a huge ball of lust and arousal by now. She hadn’t even been able to keep herself from eye-fucking Liam towards the end of the day. And he had known it as well.

And now that Taylor was home with the three sissies she had molded into being the perfect fucktoys? Oh, she was going to enjoy her time with them.

Sophia first, it seemed. She felt a pair of hands started to run up and down her thick, bumpy length. She leaned back in the chair and smiled as she saw Sophia down there, the black dog-gurl starting to get to work.

All three of them were skilled cocksuckers by now, even with the fact that Taylor never bothered with a normal human cock. And Sophia was very good, starting to bob his mouth up and down along the shaft, his tongue flicking out to lick at the shaft and running along the thick bumps. Taylor smiled and patted him on top of the head, right in between the twitching dog ears. Sophia made a happy sound at that and Taylor was sure his tail was wagging back and forth, in between his plump, fuckable butt.

Emma and Madison could tell what was going on as well. They were both blushing a bit as they looked at Taylor and glanced down at the table, as if they could see through the wood to the sissy doing what they all did so many times a day.

“I’ll, I’ll go get dessert,” Emma said with a blush as he stood up, holding his legs close together underneath his dress. Taylor wondered if his cock was still trying to get hard inside of the cage. “One second!”

He staggered off and Taylor watched his butt as he went over to the fridge. Then she was distracted as Sophia started to properly suck on her cock. It felt nice and Taylor thought it was time to show off everything this dick could do.

The head of her cock unfurled, acting like a knot and securing Sophia’s mouth around Taylor’s dick. There was no way that he was going to be sliding off of it, not until he had made Taylor cum. Which was just the way things should be. Taylor didn’t much care for teases. If one of her gurls was going to suck her cock, then he was going to suck it until she came, and not try to blueball her.

The five petals from Taylor’s lower head were all inside of Sophia’s mouth proper, forcing his jaw open and pressing against the inner row of his teeth. It was designed to make him drool and make a mess on the floor. Should Taylor rub his nose in it when she was done, or just have Emma kneel down to clean it up? Either one sounded pretty appealing and she’d have to flip a coin when the time came.

For now, though, she just needed to sit back as Emma gave her a bowl of ice cream and as Sophia found out that while he couldn’t pull his mouth off of the cock, he could at least move up and down along it. And he could even deepthroat the shaft, the petals closing when they were in his throat to allow him enough space to actually work.

Taylor started to eat the mint ice cream, enjoying the flavor. And enjoying the sounds Sophia was making as he took care of her, just like a good bitch should.

Taylor didn’t last all that long, actually. She was very pent up from going seven and a half hours without being able to fuck any one of her three sissies. And masturbation just was something not even to be considered. Why should Taylor do something like that when there were a set of sissies who needed her seed waiting for her at home?

So Taylor had barely finished the ice cream when she started to unload down Sophia’s throat, giving the former superhero a tasty snack all of his own. And Sophia quite liked it, judging by the squirming and the whimpering that was coming from underneath the table. Oh right, Taylor hadn’t closed up her cock so there was still no way for him to get off of the dick. Sooner or later, she’d do that. For now, she enjoyed the feeling of a tight throat wrapped around her cock, letting her shoot her semen down into the bitch underneath her and filling him up with her extra-hot semen.

Finally, the orgasm ended and Taylor pushed herself backwards. Her cock slowly slid out from Sophia’s throat and she was far enough back that she could see his naked body now. What a cute sight. Taylor grinned as she looked down at him, enjoying the way that his body was twitching. And leaking. A little bit of precum was oozing out from Sophia’s green chastity cage, and some of it had been smeared onto his thighs. What a sexy sight. And made even sexier by the thought that this was all the stimulation Sophia was going to be getting today. There was just no reason to give him anything more. He could watch as Taylor used his former friends during the evening, but now that his belly was full of cum, Taylor just didn’t see a reason to keep on indulging him.

“Go get started on the dishes, hun,” Taylor said, giving Emma a light slap on the ass as she stood and stretched. “I’ll be in the living room watching TV.”

It gave Taylor a certain kind of thrill to be able to order Emma around like this and, more over, have Emma actually do what he was told. It wasn’t as good as actually fucking Emma and putting him in his place as a machoistic sissy bitch, but it was still pretty nice.

Taylor took Madison and Sophia with her into the living room. She didn’t have any interest in the toddler and young girl programming that was on, so she decided that Madison would get a special treat tonight. Getting to watch a show that was actually in line with what a teenager might like. But what to watch?

After some consideration, Taylor decided to go with the old standby of Star Wars. She plugged it into the player and got comfortable. Madison was sitting on her lap, Sophia was sitting at her feet and there was enough room for Emma to join her as well.

The couch could take Taylor’s weight a lot better than the kitchen chair could. So Taylor let herself grow, getting larger and larger until Madison really did look like a little girl sitting on Taylor’s lap, instead of a normal teenager wearing brightly colored clothing sitting on another girl’s lap. Taylor wrapped some multi-jointed arms around Madison, holding him in place as some more started to stroke Sophia’s head, petting him and playing with his ears.

Emma joined them before Luke made his appearance, sitting down with a heavy sigh. Taylor instantly drew him close to her body, pressing the side of Emma’s head right up against one large breast. Taylor’s hair scraped against the ceiling as she smiled down at Emma, who swallowed a bit before weakly smiling back. And that was alright with Taylor. She liked seeing the three of them getting a bit scared of how big and monstrous she could be. It helped her select what she was going to look like when it came time to get in fights with the villains and gangs that the Undersiders could end up tangling with.

With how Madison was sitting on Taylor’s lap, he was pressing his sissy butt right up against Taylor’s ass. And they both knew it as well. Madison was making some soft sounds as he shifted around, as much as Taylor would let him, at least. And that meant he was rubbing against Taylor’s cock, getting her hard and ready for action once again. She grinned (though the shape of her face meant that she didn’t really have any other choice) as she felt her cock starting to harden and pressing against his skirt. And the soft, fuckable sissy ass that was waiting for her.

Not yet, though. Taylor wanted to finish the movie before going for another round. So the four of them watched a movie that they had all seen plenty of times before it was finally time for Taylor to use one of her sluts to get herself off.

“Okay,” Taylor said, clapping four hands together as the credits started to roll. “That was fun.” She used some more hands to pet each of the three former bullies. “But now it’s time to go to bed.”

“I’m going to go get changed,” Emma said, rising to his feet and swaying from side to side a bit as he left the room. “I’ll see you soon, Taylor.”

“I’ll be there as soon as I put the baby to bed,” Taylor said, scooping Madison up. She hadn’t let him walk a single step since she had gotten home and she didn’t plan to let him, either. “Sophia, get to bed.”

Sophia nodded and started to crawl towards the master bedroom. He had his own doggy bed right at the foot of the real bed that Taylor (and, most nights, Emma) slept in. Taylor watched him go as well, enjoying how full and fuckable that sweet sissy ass was, even underneath the black tail.

Taylor brought Madison into his room and quickly changed him into his very youthful pajamas. The pajamas that clung so tightly to his body and highlighted both the hard plastic cage surrounding his useless little dicklet and the small breasts that he had. They were barely anything more than the slightest amount of soft flesh over bone, but it was still so very sweet to think of Madison as having boobs.

Then Taylor strapped him down, making sure that there was no way that Madison would be able to leave the bed during the night and would stay right where she left him. After all, who knew what kind of trouble wandering hands could create if left unsupervised? Much better to make sure that he didn’t have the ability to do anything other than stay right where she wanted him to be.

And now that Madison was all safe and secure, lying flat on his back with his legs slightly spread and his hands at his sides, how could Taylor not think about how fuckable he was? Taylor grinned, looking Madison over and enjoying the worried look of lust on his face. Oh yes, she was going to enjoy this.

“Okay, Madison, let me help you get to sleep,” Taylor said, sliding his blue pajama pants down his legs and revealing the tiny cage and smooth thighs. “Let Mommy make you feel good.”

Though not too good, of course. Madison was just too young to be exposed to a male orgasm. That was why he hadn’t cum ever since he had joined the family. Taylor wasn’t at all surprised to see that he was leaking a lot, a constant stream of precum trickling out of his cage.

Taylor stroked her cock, smiling as Madison swallowed, staring at the barbs that were sticking out from it. Dull barbs, of course, she didn’t want to do anything that would result in blood being spilled. But it was still going to be more than enough to make Madison feel quite a few things as she drained some of her ever-present lust inside of him.

“Up we go,” Taylor said, reaching down and picking Madison’s torso up, exposing his ass to her. She rubbed her cock back and forth against his butt, feeling the flared tip pressing against his cheeks. Back and forth, back and forth. “Don’t worry, Madison, you’re going to feel so good once this is done.”

“Yes, Mommy,” Madison muttered, swallowing heavily for some inexplicable reason. Taylor grinned even more at that and rested the tip of her cock against his asshole. “Please be gentle, Mommy.”

“Why on earth would I need to be gentle with a slut like you?” Taylor asked. “You can take this, I know you can.”

And rather than debate with him anymore, Taylor slid her cock into Madison’s ass. Madison made a very sweet sound as he got filled up, Taylor steadily pushing her cock deeper and deeper into his rear and feeling his ass expanding to take her.

Madison made a bubbling noise as Taylor sank deeper and deeper inside of him. Madison’s ass was very well-trained and Taylor could get pretty far into it before she felt any actual resistance. Just a wonderful tightening sensation as she felt the hot tunnel wrapping around her cock. She smiled as she stared down at Madison. Madison was blushing beet red as he stared back up at her. Oh, and his cock was twitching a bit inside of his cage, trying to get hard. How cute. It would never get hard again, not if Taylor had anything to say about it, but it sure was nice seeing how much Madison was enjoying his sleep aid.

Taylor got a better grip on Madison’s hips as her other arms started to roam around his body, touching and playing with him, making him gasp and moan and squeal as his barely there breasts got toyed with and as his tongue was pinched and drawn out from his mouth.

“Such a cute little girl,” Taylor said fondly as she started to rock back and forth, settling into a steady rhythm of fucking the slut underneath her. “Aren’t you such a cute little slut?”

Madison nodded as much as he could. He tried to say something (probably ‘Yes, Mommy’) around the fingers in his mouth, but it was reduced to so much gibberish. Not that Taylor minded. It wasn’t as if Madison had ever said anything that important in his entire life, after all.

Madison was starting to really squirm around on the bed now, tugging at the cuffs around his wrists and making some sweet coos as he got fucked. There was more and more precum leaking from his cage, though Taylor could tell that he still had a while to go to reach an orgasm. Which, considering how every minute of Madison’s life, waking and sleeping, had to be revolving around sex and the built-up lust inside of his core, really was impressive. Not that Taylor was still inclined to give him an orgasm. What had he ever done to deserve one, after all?

Instead, Taylor just kept on rocking back and forth, listening to the bed thump underneath the two of them as she screwed the slut good and hard, giving him what he so obviously needed. The look that passed over Madison’s face, time and time again was just so sweet and Taylor loved how he reacted to all of it. She shivered and smiled, wanting to see that expression get even lewder and more desperate. After all, just because she knew that she wasn’t going to let Madison cum didn’t mean that the sissy slut couldn’t hold out hope that today would be the day that he would finally be allowed to have an orgasm.

Taylor sped up, going faster and faster. She grew an extra leg and put it over the side of the bed, making sure she wasn’t putting too much weight on the bed. After all, what was the point of cuffing Madison down if he would just be able to stand up and wander around with the shattered remnants of the headboard dangling from his wrists? Also, beds could be expensive and Taylor was already spending a lot of money on this place and the three of them as it was.

She was looming over Madison now, staring down at him with four gleaming eyes. He was staring right back, at some point in between scared and aroused. It was so very sweet to see and Taylor chuckled, deep in her throat, as she kept on screwing him. Her dick was feeling good as it pounded in and out of Madison’s sweet sissy hole. Very good indeed and Taylor wanted more. She was going to cum inside of her slut and then she was going to go find Emma and do the same thing to him as well.

Taylor realized that she was hitting Madison’s prostate. It actually had its own distinct feeling (certainly for Madison!), certainly when Taylor had made her dick as sensitive as she had. And that must be making the little sissy feel very good. Time to mix it up a bit.

With an act of will, Taylor opened up the tube inside of her that connected to her second set of balls. The set that would produce an itching agent, one that would most thoroughly distract Madison from any pleasure. She grinned as she felt the liquid surge up through her shaft.

It was so very obvious when it hit Madison’s inner walls. His eyes went wide and he squealed. It was a good thing the room was soundproofed as Madison tried to give voice to what he was feeling inside of his sensitive, stuffed ass. And Taylor didn’t give him a chance to get used to it, either. Instead, she just kept on fucking his butt, doing her best to make sure that he got thoroughly used and screwed and fucked and that his body was bent to making Taylor feel good.

And Taylor was feeling very good as she looked at the squirming mess in front of her. She smiled and kept on fucking him, some of the itching solution still flooding him. Taylor couldn’t think of a reason to wash the stuff out of him before she left him for the night. So until bath time tomorrow morning, Madison was going to have to deal with an ass that just wouldn’t stop telling him about how much it itched. That was going to be wonderful.

“What a sweet, stupid, little sissy for me to fuck,” Taylor said happily as she pounded in and out of Madison’s hole. “You’re nothing but a little baby boi who needs a good hard cock in his ass, huh?”

“Please, Mommy,” Madison whined, throwing his head from side to side. “It feels, it’s so deep!”

“And I’m not even close to cumming yet,” Taylor said, nodding her head. “So I’m going to keep on going until I’m satisfied, understand?”

Madison nodded. Even if he didn’t like it (and he might, Taylor had done a really good job on these sluts, after all), he still had to accept it. That his hole was there for Taylor to fuck whenever she felt like it. Just like Emma and Sophia were also her’s to do whatever she wanted with. And there were so many different thins that Taylor wanted to do. It seemed that every day, there was another idea coming to her about how to entertain herself with the three of them.

Smiling, Taylor started to speed up, really slamming in and out of Madison’s ass and stretching out his tight sissy hole. Madison was moaning like a back-alley whore now, his mouth hanging open as he got screwed over and over again. It was hot to see and Taylor grinned as she went as hard and as fast as she could, really opening up Madison’s hole.

Then she started to cum. She had cum just a few hours ago, but it still felt so good to orgasm, to pump every last drop of cum she had into Madison’s tight, waiting hole, filling it up to the brim with the thick, glue-like cum that she had prepared for just this special occasion.

Madison moaned, twitching around on the bed as much as he was able to, tugging on his cuffs and panting for breath. His cage was jerking around this way and that as his useless dick tried just so hard to get an erection. And nothing happened, of course. Madison right now was as close to an erection and an orgasm as he was going to get.

Taylor stayed hunched over Madison for a while, breathing in and out. Then she slowly started to pull backwards, sliding her thick, barbed cock out of Madison’s sissy asshole. She looked down as she did so, part of her still surprised that even someone as thoroughly trained as Madison was able to take something so big inside of him.

Finally, Taylor plopped out of his ass. He stayed very gaped, semen pouring down out of his rear in a very slow trickle. Taylor smiled as she grabbed his pajama pants and pulled them up, securing them around Madison’s waist. There, that way Emma would only have to do one set of sheets in tomorrow’s laundry. Taylor knew Emma appreciated those kinds of minor considerations to make his life easier.

“Good night, Madison,” Taylor said, sliding off of the bed and planting a kiss on Madison’s mouth. Her thick tongue slid between his lips and wiggled around inside of his mouth, one last gesture of dominance for the night. “Sleep well.”

Taylor made sure that the night light was plugged into the wall socket before she left. Madison was still making some very sweet sounds, whimpering and gasping as Taylor shut the door behind her. She wondered how long it was actually going to take him to go to sleep. Well, it wasn’t as if he was doing anything tomorrow that would need him to be well-rested. Just another day of watching TV, playing with brightly colored blocks and maybe going for a walk with Taylor.

And now it was time to take care of the last member of the house. Taylor shifted into a smaller form as she walked through the house towards the master bedroom. Emma had had plenty of time to get ready and Taylor was interested in seeing how the boi had dressed himself up for Taylor’s viewing pleasure.

“There are you, ma’am,” Emma said as Taylor opened the door. She paused and smiled. “I was getting lonely.”

Emma was looking very nice, lounging on the bed and looking terribly seductive. Taylor grinned as she ran her eyes over the feminized boy, looking at the red lingerie that was tightly clinging to his body and showing his curves, such as they were, off in a delicious fashion. His cage was actually visible through the very thin, red panties and the small curves of his breasts (bigger than Madison’s, but not as big as Taylor’s were in her human form) filled the cups of the nightie nicely.

Sophia was already curled up in his doggie bed at the foot of the bed, trying to sleep. Taylor wished him luck, because he was going to need to sleep really deeply not to hear any of the things that Taylor was going to be doing to Emma tonight.

“Hello there, sweetie,” Taylor said, smiling as she got onto the bed with Emma, some thick tentacles coming out from her back to wrap themselves around Emma and bring him up close to her. “You look so delicious right now I could just eat you up.”

Emma giggled and blushed at that, squirming from side to side as Taylor ran her hand up along his side, pressing against the red silk. It was times like this, when one of her pets was looking so very fuckable that Taylor considered sharing photos of them online. She never had, but the idea of letting them read comments from strangers about how much they wanted to fuck Emma or Madison or Sophia had a certain appeal.

Before deciding one way or another on letting her sissies make their start on internet pornography stardom, Taylor just kept on kissing Emma, groping him and running her hands all over his body. He gasped and moaned sweetly, twisting this way and that as he got felt up. It was wonderful to see and Taylor grinned as she kept it up, getting him turned on.

And not letting his dick get hard, of course. What was the point of a sissy who had an uncaged cock that could get an erection? Taylor couldn’t think of one. Even when she had Emma make out with the dog or the little gurl, she never wanted to see an erection there. Just having them kissing was enough. Plus it could be fun to watch them rub their cages against each other.

Just like Taylor was rubbing Emma’s cage now. Emma was making some sweet, sweet sounds as his cage got tugged around and toyed with. Taylor’s fingers went underneath the cage to his small balls, stroking them and seeing just how much she could toy with them. The answer was quite a bit as Emma gasped and jerked around. Precum was leaking out from his cage and getting Taylor’s hand all sticky. Well, that just wouldn’t do, would it?

Taylor grinned as she lifted her hand and pressed her finger against Emma’s mouth. Emma obediently opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue and got to licking. It felt so very nice. Less the actual physical sensation and more what it represented, knowing that Emma was just that much of a submissive whore who needed to get fucked hard and got off on humiliation.

Emma did a very good job of licking his precum off of Taylor’s hand and fingers. That was a taste that he had to be pretty familiar with by now. Unlike Madison, Emma was actually allowed to cum. And a couple of time, Taylor had fucked Emma so that his dick was hanging above his face, so when he finally came from getting his ass screwed, his orgasm would land all over his panting face and filling his open mouth.

And there were the times she had her sissies give blowjobs to each other. Well, ‘blowjobs’. It was so funny to watch them sucking on each other’s caged cocks, using the same skills all three of them had learned with her to try and make each other feel good. And all for nothing, of course. There was just no way that any of the three got anything from the sensations. They just had to stay as slutty, caged sissies who, if they came at all, came from getting fucked in the ass.

Just the way Taylor liked it. And speaking of anal fuckings, Taylor was in the mood to bury her thick dick deep inside of yet another girlie fuckhole. And who better to take it than Emma? Grinning, Taylor twisted Emma around so that he was laying on his front, his hands grasping the pillow and holding it up against his face. She didn’t even need to bring his ass up into position, though she did so anyway, making sure that it was at just the right angle for a hard fucking. Then she started to play with his ass some more.

Emma had a pretty nice ass. All three of the sissies did. Taylor was willing to admit that a fine butt got her motor going even more than normal and seeing Emma, Sophia and Madison with some junk to their trunk always put a smile on her face. Especially when she was close enough to grab it, like she was now.

“Oh, Taylor,” Emma moaned, his voice high and sweet and slutty, “you’re making my butt, ah, it’s feels good.”

“Of course it feels good, slut,” Taylor said, giving it a slap. “You’ve been thinking about this all day long, haven’t you? Hoping that I would come by and give you what this sissy ass needs.”

“Yes,” Emma gasped. “I want your cock, please, I need it so badly.”

Taylor could believe that, staring down at Emma’s asshole as it opened and closed as the muscles worked underneath the skin. Her own dick was twitching as well as she looked down at it, thinking about just how nice it would be to feel that tight sissy hole wrapped around her cock as she started to pound every single thought of out Emma’s head except for how much he needed to cum.

And it was time to make that happen. Taylor brought her cock forward until it was resting against Emma’s asshole. It wasn’t a very fancy one. Yet at least. If Taylor got inspired once she started to fuck Emma, she could always remake it. But for right now, it wasn’t anything more than a big, thick, dick like a horse’s, in shape and also in size (though a bit smaller, since Emma wasn’t that big.)

“Time to get fucked, darling,” Taylor said, whispering into Emma’s ear as she started to push her hips forward, driving her dick deeper and deeper into Emma’s rear.

Emma made a sweet, sweet sound at that and pushed back against Taylor. She grinned, keeping the pressure up and making sure that Emma got to feel everything that was going to happen to him. Taylor was going to take it nice and slow so that Emma had time to be completely aware of every single little sensation as he got filled up and fucked good and hard. And he might even get to cum at the end of it, though if so, it was going to be because he was ready to cum instead of Taylor doing anything special to help get him into the mood.

Taylor started to rock back and forth, driving her dick in and out of Emma’s rear and making herself feel so good as she filled him up. The way his rear was squeezing down around her ass was as much of a delight as it always was and Taylor shivered in anticipation as her tentacles kept on running over Emma’s body.

The way her tentacles slid underneath the lingerie was a pretty hot sight, the kind of thing that Taylor had to file away to think on later. She liked the sight, how the bulges were forming in the silk as she toyed with Emma and used him for her own pleasure. She shivered and kept it up, teasing his thighs and dick and face and breasts, every single part of him that was at all sensitive. And it was having a strong effect. Even with Emma’s face buried in the pillow, she could tell how turned on he was getting.

“You love cock up your ass, don’t you?” Taylor asked, running her hands and tentacles along Emma’s body. “You love being my little buttslut so much.” She punctuated her words with some strong slaps to Emma’s ass, making him squeal and gasp as they landed.

“Yes, I do!” Emma moaned, his voice thick and choked with lust. “It feels so good, Mistress Taylor!”
Taylor grinned, loving the sound of Emma’s voice. It was even better than half a decade ago, when it had been her and Emmet, best friends forever. Now, like this? Taylor just couldn’t think of a single possible way to improve on Emma. Just keeping him as her sissy buttslut who loved getting spanked and punished for any reason or no reason at all.

Really, really loved it. Taylor could hear Emma’s groans changing, becoming higher-pitched and more breathless. She knew that he was about to cum, that he was reaching his limit as his ass got opened up by a thick cock. She moved her head to the side and down, bobbing on top of her long, flexible neck to get a good look from the side.

It only took another moment or two for Emma to cum. His voice rose up into a high, shrill pitch as his dick twitched back and forth. Then he started to spurt, thin, watery jets of semen getting pumped out from his caged cock and falling onto the sheets. His moaning was rising and falling as he tried to deal with the pain and the pleasure filling his body up. And Taylor wasn’t giving him a chance to get used to it. She kept on fucking him, screwing him, using him to her heart’s content as his useless little caged sissy clit wasted an orgasm onto the sheets. Not that Taylor had any plans for Emma to ever actually slide his dick into anybody, or to let him cum on anything other than other sissies, himself, or furniture that he’d clean up.

“It’s good,” Emma whined once the orgasm died down inside of him. His caged clit was still twitching, still trying to get hard inside the pink cage, as Taylor kept on pounding into his butt again and again. “It’s so good and I love it so much.”

“Of course you love it,” Taylor said, giving Emma’s bountiful ass a firm, hard slap. “You’re made for being a sissy slut who takes it up the ass.” She gave Emma’s other cheek an equally firm slap. “And you’re made for taking care of the house while I’m away and helping me relax when I get back home.”

“Yes!” Emma moaned, his voice dripping with lust. “I’m yours, Mistress, I’m all yours, I love it so much, please, keep on fucking me and telling me what to do!”

Taylor grinned. How could she possibly say no to a request like that? Not that she had ever listened to any of the earlier requests for her to stop or anything. Unless she had wanted to play a game with Emma, dangling some kind of hope in front of his eyes just to yank it away at the last minute and watch his resistance crumble as hope was snatched away.

That would have been cruel and nasty and mean if it hadn’t been Taylor doing it to Emma. But instead it was all completely justified. And now, words like cruel and mean could barely even fit inside of Emma’s head. Taylor had left him with more brains than Sophia and Madison, but that didn’t mean she hadn’t helped him understand how grateful he should be to her and how much he owed her for everything she had shown him.

And given to him. Given him in thick, full loads, time and time again. Taylor grinned as she moved her head back up to study Emma’s ass. What a sweet, fuckable ass this was. She could feel her lust (almost omni-present most of the time) growing into something hotter and harder as she kept on pounding in and out of Emma’s sweet sissy butt. It was still going to be a while before she came, unless she modified her body to be even more sensitive. And she didn’t think she was going to bother with that.

No, Taylor was just going to keep on fucking Emma for as long as it took, for as long as was needed for Taylor to feel satisfied. And Emma would probably cum once or twice more during it. Taylor didn’t have a problem with that. It could be very amusing to see the look on Emma’s face when he orgasmed.

As a matter of fact…

Taylor slid out of Emma’s ass. Emma made a very sweet sound at that and actually lifted his head from the pillow to stare up at Taylor with a look of confusion on his face. Then Taylor grabbed him and flipped him around so that he was looking up at Taylor. There, perfect. No, wait, it could actually be a bit better.

Taylor scooped her arms underneath Emma’s body and her tentacles around Emma’s limbs. She lifted her first slut up towards her and started to kiss Emma, pressing his slender sissy body against her monstrous one. Emma moaned into her mouth as they kissed.

Taylor dominated the kissing, of course. Emma wouldn’t know how to top someone even if he was given the chance. But that didn’t mean that Taylor stuck her tongue down his throat or anything. It was the closest to a normal kiss that Taylor was really capable of doing. And Emma didn’t seem to mind that even in the slightest.

His arms and legs quickly ended up wrapped around Taylor’ body, holding himself close to her and gasping and moaning as they kept on making out. Taylor slid a hand up along Emma’s back, pressing against his red hair until she was cradling the back of his head. She held her hand there, keeping him right where he was.

This position meant that Emma was doing more of the work of bouncing up and down on Taylor’s cock now. And that was fine. After all, spending all day locked up in the house meant that he had to work off the calories and the energy somehow. And he was quite enjoying this as it was.

“Oh god, oh yes, Taylor,” Emma moaned, breaking from the kiss to gasp excitedly. “I love it, it feels so good, I love you!”

“I love you too, Emma,” Taylor said. And she meant it. It might not be a traditional kind of love, but this wasn’t a traditional kind of relationship, either. “You’re the best sissy slut of a housewife a woman could have.”

Taylor’s eyes were good enough that even in the dark, she could see the wonderful blush that was spreading across Emma’s face. He muttered something and turned to one side, looking shockingly cute. Had Emmet ever looked this cute? Of course not. So anybody should be able to see how much of an improvement Emma was over Emmet.

Especially when he was cumming, like he was now. This orgasm was even less impressive than the first had been, but it was obvious that Emma was still enjoying it, his voice rising up to a very high-pitch as he rocked back and forth, trying to drive himself as deeply onto Taylor’s cock as he could. Taylor grinned at the fucked-stupid look on his face as he got to feel another orgasm going through his body.

Taylor squeezed down on Emma’s hip as she kept on fucking him. She could finally feel her orgasm rising up inside of her, getting closer and closer to the surface. She was going to be cumming soon. Any second now.

When Taylor did cum, it felt amazing. Her third orgasm since coming home and she was enjoying this one even more than the other two. She shivered and gasped, feeling her dick pumping a seemingly endless flow of eggs deep inside of Emma’s rear. Emma made an unbearably sweet sound at that as he got filled up and Taylor had to grin widely, giving him a firm slap on the ass for being such a good slut who enjoyed getting filled up like this.

Emma’s stomach didn’t actually end up bulging from the amount of eggs that were inside of him. But it was a pretty close thing and from the way he was squirming around, Taylor knew just how full he was feeling. She smiled at that. But there was a slight problem. Taylor wasn’t going to keep her cock buried inside of Emma all night long and his ass just wasn’t tight enough to hold everything inside of him. Luckily, there was a solution.

Taylor’s tentacle snapped out and grabbed a buttplug off of the nightstand. She didn’t have much use for toys, generally preferring for her own cock to take care of the needs of her three sissies. But she couldn’t have Emma making a big mess of the bed tonight while Taylor was sleeping in it.

“Here you go,” Taylor said, kissing Emma again as she slid the large plug inside of Emma.

Emma actually pushed up against Taylor as the plug slid in. That felt wonderful and Taylor made sure that Emma got a nice tap on the rear as a reward. Then the two of them separated. Emma was panting, his cheeks flushed and his hair sticking to his forehead as he looked up at Taylor. He still looked so very erotic. Taylor wouldn’t have minded fucking him some more, but it was after ten already.

“I love you, Taylor,” Emma said, planting a quick kiss on Taylor’s cheek. “I love you so much.”

“I love you too,” Taylor said, meaning it. “You know just how much I love you.” As she spoke, she reached down and gave Emma’s caged cock a firm squeeze, feeling a bit of softness mixed in with the hard plastic.

Emma smiled at that and sank down to the bed. Taylor looked him over, before joining him, tugging the blanket up over them.

Taylor was still feeling kind of horny. She wouldn’t have minded going for another round on one of her sissies. But it was getting kind of late and she did have a bunch of stuff she was going to need to do tomorrow morning.

“Sophia?” Taylor asked, clapping her hands together. There was no possible way for the dog to have gone to sleep just yet and even if he had, well, Taylor didn’t respect Sophia enough to care. “You’re going to be giving me a blowjob tomorrow, starting at,” when did she need to wake up? Seven o’clock? “Six thirty in the morning. Got that?”

There was a bark from the unseen Sophia. Taylor nodded and lay down on the bed, wrapping herself around Emma and pushing him down into the mattress. Now she could go to sleep, knowing that she wouldn’t have to wait around tomorrow. She made sure to grow a good cock for Sophia to suck on too, one that would be nice and thick and fill his mouth quite nicely.

She shifted around, getting comfortable on Emma’s body. This was one of the times she questioned if she was making the right choice, keeping her sissies’ breasts so small. A small cup size was nice and humiliating, but it did make it difficult to go to sleep on. Well, everything was a tradeoff, she supposed. And she was still feeling pretty comfortable here, resting on top of Emma. And she was sure that Emma enjoyed the heavy mass, pinning him down to the bed and making it hard for him to move.

Life like this really was good, Taylor thought. Really, the only way it could be better was if… well, that was something she should think on more deeply tomorrow.

Chapter Text

Being on lockdown was kind of boring. Or at least it was for some people. Alyx had even started texting Taylor, bugging her for lack of anything more interesting that she could be doing. But, frankly, that was Alyx’s problem, not Taylor’s. And hopefully Alyx wouldn’t try and make it Taylor’s problem.

Taylor had plenty of ways to pass the time and enjoy herself, no matter how long Coil wanted her to stay under wraps while New Wave, the Empire and the ABB tore chunks out of each other. Taylor hadn’t meant to start a gang war when she had added Amy and Victoria to her little group, but that sure was what had ended up happening, when New Wave went charging off after Kaiser.

Well, Coil didn’t seem to mind, especially with the articles that Taylor had read about how his forces were nibbling at the edges of some prime E88 real estate. And the money was still coming in to buy food and stuff, so Taylor could spend pretty much all day with her sissies. And by that, of course, Taylor meant fucking each and every one of them until her lust was finally worked out of her body.

It was a good thing that she had collected so many of them. Taylor’s sex drive was pretty damn high. But when she spent all day, every day around her bois, then she could get really worked up. Honestly, she was starting to draw up a list of who else she should be recruiting, just so that some of them could get a break. The list didn’t have any actual names on it yet, but Taylor was thinking that it was past time to get some more diversity in here than just Sophia in her harem. Taylor enjoyed gurls of every race and so far, except for her cute black lab, all the diversity she had was in the fetish roles she had trained some of her harem into and the color of their hair. Maybe she should be liberating a certain explosive personality from the ABB or find at least one male (for now) cape in the entire city that was Hispanic.

And there was the increasing attraction that showing her collection off had. Not to the rest of the Undersiders, of course. That would just be a bit too… weird, since Lisa was part of her harem and everything. But online? Yes, Taylor was getting more and more fond of the idea of setting up an account on some porn site and letting a bunch of strangers look (but not touch, none of them would ever get to touch) some of her gurls.

Only some of them, of course. Victoria and Amy, for instance, they just weren’t going to be appearing online, not for a long, long while. The so-called ‘reveal’ that Victoria had thought he had done when his training was over was the closest that he or his brother or Sophia were going to be doing. But for some of Taylor’s other sissies? Not a problem. Maybe a small one for Emma, since he still looked a lot like Emmet had. But Madison was barely recognizable anymore, even for people who had photos of Matthew to compare to what he currently looked like. And Lisa, Taylor’s favorite? He had assured Taylor that there was no way that he would be even slightly interested in meeting anyone who could recognize him from his former life. The way he had phrased that made Taylor think that he meant more than just being Liam, but she hadn’t wanted to push him on that.

When Taylor wasn’t thinking about the sex she could have, she was focusing on the sex she was actually having. And that took up far more of her day than the first option. In fact, Taylor had steadily been working her way through her harem for the past… five hours. Wow. Time sure flew by when you were having fun, it seemed.

Taylor took a good long look around the great room. All of them, herself included, had spent a lot of time moving pillows and mattresses around so that all seven of them could have a proper orgy in here, with plenty of room for everyone to enjoy themselves. Taylor had enjoyed herself the most out of all of them, but was that really such a bad thing?

She could see Victoria and Amy, still slumped over each other. Her bimboi bunny’s blonde ears were still twitching back and forth, even as his fat, fuckable ass stayed pushed up in the air, inviting Taylor to come and give it another good fucking. Amy was right next to his adopted brother, face pressed up against Victoria’s thick blonde hair and arms loosely wrapped around him. The tattered remnants of the slutty nurse costume he had been wearing still looked pretty good on him. Taylor could just barely hear them talking to each other, but the noises she was making as she kept on fucking drowned out the actual words they were exchanging. Not-so-brotherly exchanges of love for each other, she was sure.

Sophia was flat on his back, his large breasts bouncing up and down as he took a nap. White cum stood out on his black skin, splattered across his face and his breasts. Emma hadn’t been able to lick anywhere near enough of it up before it had been his turn to take care of Taylor. The extra salty flavor to the cum might have had something to do with how little Emma had managed.

Madison was playing with his little clitty, idly tugging the cage and not really getting anywhere. Taylor once again thought about how it was a good thing that she had locked him away. Otherwise, he might actually get an unsightly and inappropriate erection and that just wouldn’t be good, would it? Much better for him to content himself with Taylor’s cock instead of trying to get any use out of his own.

And the two sissies that Taylor was currently using were right there with her. Taylor was getting something out of both of them, even though Emma was the only one with a cock buried inside of him.

Emma was face down and ass up on the floor. Taylor was wondering how long it would be before he ended up just flat on the floor, not able to keep his ass waving in the air. After all, Taylor was in a pretty good position to really fuck her very first sissy. That was the advantage of being some kind of demonic centaur.

Taylor had been inspired by a picture she had seen online of some demon knight riding a hellish horse. She hadn’t been able to replicate the fire and smoke that had been pouring off of the steed without actual fire and smoke (not a good idea inside of a building) but she had at least been able to manage to get a huge frame on four legs. And then she had started getting inventive, since for some reason, the art work hadn’t chosen to depict the horse’s cock and balls, which was obviously a very important part of any frame that Taylor took to make sweet, tender love to her collection of sissies.

So now she had an oversized horse’s body with multi-colored scales all along her sides, brightly glistening in the overhead light. A more or less human torso rose out from where the horse’s neck would be, though Taylor had given her actual neck enough flexibility to turn around to look underneath her body at Emma and over her shoulder at Lisa.

And there was her cock. Taylor had been more or less satisfied with just a big old horse dick that she could use to screw Emma’s ass with. She hadn’t felt the need to add much more to that. After all, a big dick with a flared head and a medial ring was already pretty close to what she used to screw her sissies with anyway. Of course, the real surprise was going to cum when Emma got to find out what she had inside of her balls. She was looking forward to seeing the expression he made when that happened.

And then there was Lisa. Just because Lisa was Taylor’s favorite and the only one she could see herself actually dating or being friends with even if he wasn’t a sissy and she wasn’t his mistress, didn’t mean that he was going to get out of taking it just as hard and as rough and as fast as any of Taylor’s other bois. He was currently recovering on Taylor’s back, her broad quasi-equine body big enough to let his naked body rest up there.

And Taylor was even tending to him. She had grown half a dozen extra arms from her sides and they had reached up to massage and cuddle with Lisa as he got over the shock to the system of getting impaled by a twisted, knotted cock and stuffed with cum that had small eggs inside of it. He had cum from it, of course, just like all of her sissies had cum from their turns with her.

“I don’t think I would mind it,” Lisa said drowsily, giggling as long-fingered hands ran over his body, stroking his naked flesh and massaging out any aches and pains he might have had from taking Taylor’s cock as far down his throat as was physically possible. “The one time I met your dad, he seemed nice enough.”

“Yeah and I’ve…” Taylor trailed off, shifting her weight around while making sure to keep on fucking Emma. “I haven’t been the best daughter.”

She could feel Lisa shrug on top of her at that. Taylor didn’t have a clue about Lisa’s own family life, beyond that Lisa never once said anything that would hint at what he had done before he had ended up working for Coil. But at least he understood how desperate Taylor was to get to be with her dad again. How with everything that she had seen, she could really understand the allure of having someone outside of the whole mess.

“If you introduce me to him, would you be calling me your girlfriend or your girlfriend?” Lisa asked with a light giggle, turning his head to kiss one of the hands as it stroked his cheeks.

“Are you saying I should put my sexual tastes on full display in front of my father?” Taylor asked as she listened to Emma’s squealing underneath her, as he took a fat dick up his ass again and again and again. “Let him know that I own half a dozen sissies who I regularly use in all kinds of ways?”

“Well, it’s certainly a possibility,” Lisa said in agreement. “Honestly, it would be weird to be spending time with you and not have something like that happen.”

Taylor was forced to agree to that. She nodded as she looked over her shoulder at Lisa. Lisa looked really pretty like this. His upper body was pressed against Taylor’s back… her humanoid back, that was, his blonde hair and her black hair twining together and looking beautiful.

Lisa was idly stroking his half-hard cock. He hadn’t worn a cage at all today. If he had flaunted the special privilege in front of the other gurls more, Taylor would have taken it away and then punished him for it. But he hadn’t done anything more than slowly masturbate as he had watched Taylor work her way through the rest of her gurls and he hadn’t even cum from it, not in the hours it had taken for Taylor to dump a load of semen into each of them. So Taylor was quite fine with letting him continue.

In fact, she even moved two of her hands to Lisa’s breasts, playing with the small, pert mounds. The sound Lisa made at that was really something special and it sent a happy thrill through Taylor, even as she kept on filling Emma’s ass with her cock.

“I, ah, wouldn’t mind wearing a cage to the dinner or something,” Lisa said, squirming around a bit on top of Taylor. “That could be a nice little thing to do.”

“Little is certainly the right word,” Taylor agreed with a chuckle.

Just because Lisa didn’t have to wear a chastity cage every minute of the day except when it was getting cleaned, didn’t mean that his dick was actually impressive or anything. It was a small thing, obviously not really good for much. It had used to be slightly more impressive, but the chemicals that Taylor flooded all of her bois with and the changes that Amy had made had really done a number even on Lisa. His erections weren’t all that erect and it was hard to picture a girl being impressed by having him inside of her. Still, in the land of the blind, the one-eyed man was king (Taylor’s mind briefly flashed to a short story by H.G. Wells on the subject) and what little Lisa was able to muster was still more than any of the other five.

“Oh, that’s so sweet of you to say that,” Lisa said, pretending to wipe a tear from his eye. “It’s comments like those that show how much you love me, Taylor.”

Taylor laughed and ruffled Lisa’s hair. Lisa pressed back against the hand, smiling.

Taylor’s tongue flicked out of her mouth. It was quite the tongue. Quite long and quite thick. She had been forced to get pretty creative when designing her mouth to make sure that she could actually speak English by the time she had gotten her tongue to do what she wanted.

The tongue, thick and long, kept on going down, all the way along Taylor’s body and then underneath it. Right to Emma. Emma squeaked as the tongue, with its rounded head, made an appearance in front of him. But Emma was very well-trained and knew what he had to do. He opened his mouth and Taylor kissed him.

It was quite the kiss, as Taylor’s tongue slid deeper and deeper into his mouth. In fact, it ended up in Emma’s throat before she was finished. Then Taylor started to tonguefuck Emma in a way that most people would never have dreamed of. But it felt good. Taylor enjoyed the feeling, listening to the sounds that Emma was making as his mouth got filled up even as his rear kept on getting screwed by Taylor’s thick, equine cock.

Taylor had more hands along the side of her horse body than just the ones that were taking care of Lisa and carrying him through the afterglow of getting fucked by her. These ones were pointing downwards and were taking very good care of Emma. Though in a rather different way than what was happening to Lisa. These hands were spanking and pinching and groping Emma, giving the little pain slut everything he needed.

One of them sneaked underneath Emma’s body to his crotch. It tugged at the chastity cage there, making Emma squeal around the shaft in his mouth. Taylor smiled at that, though she couldn’t tell Emma how happy she was to hear him acting like that.

She knew that Emma was trying to get hard inside of the cage. His cock was straining and aching as it tried to get erect. And failed utterly, of course. Taylor wasn’t sure when the last time Emma had managed to get an erection. Not when his cute cage was removed for cleaning, certainly. Taylor made sure that her bois had to press ice packs against their crotches to stop any erections from forming when they got their cages removed. So the last time Emma would have actually managed to get hard would have been… hah, back when he was Emmet and Taylor was introducing him to his new life. Oh, that seemed like years ago now.

Taylor smiled as she gave the cage one last pat and moved down to his balls. Emma’s balls were pretty much as large as his cock by now. They were quite swollen and almost always leaking precum or actual cum, especially if Taylor hadn’t fucked him for a while. It wasn’t as bad as Victoria, though. That bimbo just wasn’t able to do anything but leak.

Taylor finished kissing Emma. Emma was starting to make gagging noises, so he might end up biting down on her cock soon by accident. Taylor slid her tongue out of Emma’s mouth and made certain to give him another kiss on the face, spreading saliva (mostly his) all over his face and smearing some of the makeup that he had applied.

Then Taylor finally put her tongue back in her mouth. That had been a nice kiss. She might have to kiss some more of her bois like that. And all the while, of course, she kept on fucking Emma, pounding into him and stretching out his sissy hole into something that she could really go to town on.

The hand that was holding onto Emma’s balls felt them twitch and pulse. Then Emma’s moaning took on a slightly different tone. Oh, was he cumming? That was so cute. Taylor didn’t bother to look down to see the amount of semen that Emma was pumping out uselessly onto the floor. It was enough to know that he was enjoying himself in the way a sissy like him should enjoy himself. On all fours getting filled up by his mistress.

Taylor kept on fucking Emma straight through his orgasm. Hell, sometimes she kept on fucking her bois straight through her orgasm as well. Fucking just felt so damn good, after all.

“What do you say for getting to cum, Emma?” Taylor asked.

“Thank you,” Emma moaned, his words drawn out and slurred together. Oh, that was just so cute! “Thank you, Taylor, it feels so good, I’m so glad I get to be your sissy butt slut.”

Well, hell, Taylor would have been fine with just a thank you. Full marks for extra effort. She gave Emma’s ass a firm pat, letting him know how pleased she was with that. And she kept on fucking him, of course. Because what else was a sissy slut like him made for except for taking her cock?

Taylor could feel her own orgasm slowly rising up inside of her, growing closer and closer to the surface with every second. It was still going to be a while until she came, especially after draining herself into all of the others so much. But that didn’t mean Taylor wasn’t going to enjoy every single second of this while she could. And she was enjoying this so much as she screwed this tight little sissy ass in front of her.

And as she did so, she made sure that Lisa kept on getting taken care of. Taylor could feel Lisa’s soft breasts pressing against her back. That felt nice, though not as nice as having tits wrapped around Taylor’s cock. Though Victoria was the only one with boobs big enough to give Taylor a proper titjob without also having to use his mouth to give Taylor enough stimulation.

“How does it feel to fuck a sissy, anyway?” Lisa asked, as he tried to peer over Taylor’s shoulder down at Emma.

“Oh, it’s just the best,” Taylor said with a smile as one of her arms patted Lisa on the shoulder as he slumped back in frustration. “The sight, the sound, the feeling of a cute little girlie-boi getting stuffed with my cock, well, I just don’t see why I’d want to have sex any other way.”

“And I don’t want it any other either,” Lisa said, reaching around and lightly touching Taylor’s boobs. “Trust me, you’ve got my ass way better trained than my dick. And that goes for all of us.”

Taylor smiled, patting Lisa’s hand. It was always so nice to hear from her sissies how grateful they were to her for everything that she had done to them. And for them, even. She kept on thrusting in and out of Emma, even as he kept on moaning and squeaking as her got screwed by her.

“So are you going to start with Madison again once you finish inside of Emma?” Lisa asked, glancing over at Madison.

He was actually wearing the most clothing of all of them, even more than Amy. Of course, the pastel blue shirt with images of painted wooden blocks on it wasn’t something that most people would have chosen to wear. So it was a good thing that Madison didn’t have a choice in that any more than he had a choice in anything else that happened in his life.

“I’m not sure,” Taylor said, glancing over at the sissy. “Maybe. Maybe I’ll just go after my bimbunny again.”

“I’ll help you with that if you need it,” Lisa offered quickly.

“The day I need help getting Victoria Dallon to have sex is the day I lose the right to call myself a mistress,” Taylor said firmly. “Thanks for the offer, though.”

Lisa laughed at that and after a moment, so did Taylor. Victoria looked up and giggled as well, though Taylor was sure that he didn’t have the slightest idea what was supposed to be funny. But that was just what he was supposed to do. A sexy, slutty bimbo like him didn’t need to think to have a good time. He just needed to go along with what people told him. And since that meant almost everyone, it was a good thing that Taylor made sure that Victoria didn’t get exposed to any bad influences who might want to have him do bad stuff.

Taylor could see the massive hypocrisy there, of course. But Victoria couldn’t and it made Taylor laugh when she coached Victoria through agreeing with that. And then she had fucked him as a reward for getting it right, which had been quite the reward for both of them.

Taylor kept on fucking Emma, her entire body working back and forth as she slammed her cock in and out of Emma’s sissy ass, making his entire body shake from the power that Taylor was using. He was making some of the sweetest sounds possible as he got fucked and it sent shivers through Taylor’s body as she listened to the little whining sounds slipping from his lips as his rear got reshaped around Taylor’s horse dick.

Emma was leaking constantly from how much Taylor was hitting his prostate. And that was fun to think about, especially because Taylor didn’t have to do the laundry. She couldn’t see it from this position, but she could so easily picture the thin trail of semen leaking from Emma’s cage, forming a long line down to the floor as he squeaked and whimpered.

Emma was such a good little sissy pain slut. It always sent a tingle through Taylor’s body whenever she fucked her silly little slut. Any one of her sluts, of course, but there was something so special about taking Emma and making him be her slut, who could only get off when he got fucked in the ass along with a healthy amount of pain to spice the entire experience up.

“Please, Mistress Taylor,” Emma gasped and whined, “I can take it harder. Give it to me harder!”

Normally, demands of Taylor from her sissies got them a punishment. But not this time. This time, Taylor was actually willing to give Emma what he was asking for. She was a generous mistress that way, one who could occasionally be swayed. Especially, of course, when the request was something that was so very fun.

Taylor didn’t actually have much more to give than she already was. But she managed to pick up the pace just a little bit, sawing in and out of Emma’s ass a bit faster. The sound Emma made at that was like honey on Taylor’s tongue. She loved how he sounded, how much he was getting from this.

And Taylor was getting even more from it. She might not have cum yet from fucking his ass, but that didn’t really mean that much. It just meant that Taylor wasn’t a quick shot like Emma, who would certainly disappoint any woman he ever ended up fucking, assuming that ever happened. It meant that Taylor could last long enough to enjoy the sex in addition to the orgasm. And she was really enjoying fucking Emma’s butt, feeling the hot, tight tunnel clenching down tightly around her cock as she slid in and out of him, over and over.

Some of Taylor’s hands were playing with Emma’s butt, squeezing down on the fat globes. And some of Taylor’s other hands were doing the same to Lisa, making the blonde boi giggle and push back against the hands as they ran all over his rear, kneading and squeezing as she felt the fat and muscle underneath her hands. It felt really nice and Taylor felt another spurt of arousal shooting through her.

“That feels nice, Taylor,” Lisa moaned, pushing his chest forward and his ass backwards. “Thank you for doing this, Mistress Taylor!” He added in a high-pitched parody of Emma’s voice.

“Behave,” Taylor said without any heat in her voice.

“Or you’ll punish me?” Lisa asked, an almost hopeful tone in his voice.

“I’m considering it,” Taylor said, giving Emma’s rear a firm slap that made him squeak.

Lisa quieted down at that, though Taylor didn’t even need to look at him to know that there was a big smile on his face as he wiggled around on her back and tried to get comfortable. And she started spanking Emma’s ass as she fucked him. Not because Emma had done anything wrong, but because Taylor enjoyed punishing that big, fat, almost perfect sissy ass. And Emma enjoyed having his ass spanked, as well, so Taylor didn’t have to deal with any whining about how he didn’t deserve this like Amy would if she did this to him.

The angle wasn’t perfect for some really hard spanking, with how close Emma’s ass was to Taylor’s body. But she made do, giving Emma’s rear a series of hard slaps, alternating between cheeks and drawing a whole new series of squeaks and moans from Emma as he got used like the little sissy bitch he was.

A big smile was forming on Taylor’s face as she enjoyed herself. This was feeling really good. She really did enjoy getting to do this sort of thing to Emma. And to Sophia, Victoria, so on and so forth. It was just so fun to punish and fuck all of them. One of these days, she was going to have to perfect her tentacle monster body so that she could fuck all of them at the same time. That was going to be a fun day.

Hell, if she was still stuck in the house tomorrow, that was exactly what she was going to do, she decided. Figure out how to do it. Oh, and maybe send Lisa out to buy bikinis for all of the gurls so that she could strip them. Taylor had seen some porn online something like that happening. Well, with girls, not sissies, but she was still going to enjoy hoisting all half dozen of them up into the air and having some fun with them as the tentacle slithered all over their skin, licking and teasing all of them. And, of course, tearing the bikinis off of them, letting their boobs and clitties flop around. It was just a pity that they wouldn’t be able to do this on the beach itself. Oh well, Taylor was sure she would be able to suffer through the horrible loss of not being able to get everything that she wanted.

“I’ll get a red white and blue bikini for Victoria,” Lisa said, chiming in.

“It always freaks me out when you do that,” Taylor grumbled, twisting her neck around to look down at Lisa as he smiled smugly up at her.

“Yes, I can see why something would freak you out,” Lisa said in a perfectly level voice as some of the hands that grew along the sides of Taylor’s horse body pinched and stroked his body. “You’re so sheltered and reclusive.”

Taylor glared down at him. Lisa’s smile just got even smugger as he looked up at her. Sighing, Taylor shook her head. Then she reached down and grabbed Lisa, passing him from arm to arm as he squeaked and ended up in front of her, held up by Taylor’s two arms on her humanoid torso. His feet kicked back and forth before he realized that he wasn’t going to be dropped.

“Do you know what I do with naughty little sissies who don’t treat me with the right level of respect?” Taylor asked, looking Lisa in his eyes and not seeing any of the fear that would be in most people if they were naked and being hung in front of something that looked like Lisa.

“Well, let me see…” Lisa said, staring upwards and tapping his chin. “I think that-!”

Taylor kissed him, tugging him close against her body and snaking her tongue into his mouth. Lisa squeaked and Taylor got a certain amount of pleasure of seeing how big Lisa’s eyes got as he felt the tongue moving around inside of his mouth, acting more like a tentacle than a tongue.

Taylor’s arms were strong enough to keep him upright even as she started to grope him. And, of course, she was still fucking Emma underneath her, still slamming in and out of his tight ass even as her lower hands kept on molesting and pinching and spanking him. And it still felt really good. Taylor moaned into Lisa’s mouth as she enjoyed two of her sissies at the same time. And they were both enjoying what each of them were getting as well.

Lisa’s body was brought forward, pressed up against Taylor’s body as the two of them kissed. And Lisa was close enough that he could actually kiss Taylor back, pressing his lips up against Taylor’s face even as her tongue explored his insides, stroking the insides of his cheeks and ticking the entrance to his throat.

Lisa’s cock was actually getting harder and starting to twitch. There was a huge difference between harder and hard, of course, but Taylor wasn’t going to point that out. Certainly not when an actually hard cock was still being used in a much more enjoyable way inside of Emma’s ass instead of being pulled out to compare her horse dick to what Lisa had.

Instead, Taylor just kept on holding Lisa close against her, as the two arms on her horse body that were closest to the front reached out to stroke Lisa’s skin. And other parts of his body as well, of course. Taylor stayed well away from Lisa’s dick. There was no reason to give that any actual satisfaction, of course. Lisa might be Taylor’s favorite sissy, but he was still a sissy and that meant that, in the end, he came from his ass, not from his dicklet. But the rest of his body? That was quite enjoyable to touch. Taylor’s hands ran all over Lisa’s thighs and breasts and butt, even as she kept on lewdly kissing him.

And as she kept on fucking Emma, of course. There was nothing that was going to get Taylor to stop doing that. Emma was feeling much too good wrapped around her cock for her to want to stop. She just kept on going and going, slamming her dick in and out of Emma’s stretched (and yet so very tight) hole as her two sissies moaned and squeaked, held firm in her grasp.

Lisa wasn’t just hanging limply in her arms. He was responding as well as he could, stroking Taylor’s skin and reaching forward to play with her large breasts. They were just large breasts. Namely, they just looked good and felt better. They didn’t have any actual milk in them for Lisa to suck on. That had been Madison’s thing. Not that the little baby bitch boi had seemed to enjoy his drink very much. Possibly because Taylor had used her power to grow that set of breasts and since she couldn’t change her body without something inhuman and monstrous leaking through, she had made sure that her breasts were picture perfect and the milk they produced, well… Madison had been in for quite a treat as he had been forced to guzzle all of it down.

Lisa still wrapped his fingers around Taylor’s nipples and breasts and played with them. It did feel nice, though not nearly as nice as Taylor’s cock as it hammered in and out of Emma’s butt. Taylor smiled as she kept on kissing Lisa. And Lisa smiled back. And moaned around the tongue in his mouth. And did a whole bunch of other stuff that showed how much he was enjoying being Taylor’s sissy slut.

All of the bois here enjoyed being hers, of course. Taylor had put a lot of work into making that the case, after all. Taylor kept on kissing Lisa, feeling him twitching and moaning against her as they made out and as she kept on fucking Emma underneath her.

Taylor could feel an orgasm finally welling up inside of her. It was still going to be a while before it happened and she had enough time to think over what she wanted to do. In the end, she set Lisa down on the floor and focused on properly fucking Emma, slamming into his tight sissy ass and making him squeal and make all kinds of amusing sounds as he got rocked back and forth by Taylor’s dick.

Lisa knelt down to watch what was happening, a big smile on his face as he stared, looking at Emma’s face as he got pounded. Taylor wished she could see it as well, but she was also willing to just trust that it was a good look on him. After all the domination that came from being on top of her bitch as she fucked him like an animal was good enough.

That was the same reason she sometimes looked like a hellhound (crossed with a woman, admittedly) as she fucked Sophia, making sure that the most literal of her bitches got treated the way he deserved as a knotted doggy prick sawed in and out of his rear over and over again. Maybe she should do just that after she finished up with Emma here. Or maybe there was something else that she should do. Taylor would just have to wait and see what ended up happening!

For now, Taylor just focused on fucking Emma, feeling the pleasure inside of her rising and rising, drawing to a peak inside of her. It felt good and a shiver ran through Taylor’s entire body as she kept on slamming her dick back and forth, in and out of Emma’s rear. She licked her lips as she felt the tight, hot tunnel squeezing down around her cock. And then Taylor was ready to cum.

Taylor’s hands reached down and grabbed Emma’s butt, pulling him up close against her, making sure that every single inch of her dick was buried inside of Emma’s ass. Then she started to cum. It felt great. Even with how many times Taylor had cum tonight, she was still feeling horny and it was still one of the best feelings in the world to get to pump another load of semen deep inside of her sissy.

Emma made a squeaking, moaning sound that was suddenly cut off. Taylor could just barely see Lisa leaning forward to kiss Emma. Mostly, she could see Lisa’s cute ass swaying back and forth as the two sissies made out.

Taylor had a lot of cum stored up, even with everything that she had already used on all of her other sissies. Taylor’s big, heavy balls twitched as she started to cum, shooting et after jet of hot, thick semen deep inside of Emma. And Emma, like a good sissy gurl, took it all, every single drop.

Taylor had, of course, made a special batch of cum for Emma. She actually couldn’t think of the last time that she had bothered to make just a regular batch of human semen. Why would she, when there were so much more enjoyable things that she could be doing? Like making sure that her very first sissy slut got an ass full of the very best kind of cum she could make?

To be specific, why shouldn’t Emma get to feel the wonderful sensation of having his cute ass get stuffed full of some very hot semen that would start to itch like crazy a few minutes after it left Taylor’s balls? Not the most original of cum ideas (now there was a phrase) but if it worked, it worked. And Taylor enjoy getting to see Emma squirm and whine and try to get comfortable with what he was feeling.

Taylor came a lot, just like she always did. She shivered as she pumped more and more cum into Emma’s ass. Her orgasm lasted for a long while, until there was just nothing left for her to pump out. Emma was making some gurgling sounds from how much semen was inside of him and Taylor had to laugh at how cute he sounded.

Getting a firm grip on Emma’s butt, Taylor started to pull back, slowly sliding out of Emma’s rear. She could feel her still rock-hard cock sliding out of Emma’s rear and there was a moment of resistance as his sissy ass tried to keep on squeezing down around the medial ring, before it gave up the fight and let Taylor’s rod pop out of him.

It swung back and forth underneath Taylor’s body as she took a few careful steps backwards to get a good look at Emma. She liked what she saw. She really, really did. Emma just looked so cute.

Emma’s face was on the ground and turned to the side. Taylor moved her head to the side to see his face. It was just as good as she thought it might be. He was so flushed, strands of red hair sticking to his forehead. His tongue was sticking out from his mouth as he panted for breath. And there was this general lovely look on his face as he tried to recover from what had happened to him. He was so out of it that he couldn’t even start to touch his butt to deal with the cum that was inside of him.

And his ass looked just as good as the rest of him. Taylor smiled as she looked at the upturned ass. There was a lot of cum dribbling out of his rear and running down his skin. Some of it was even dripping down his balls. That was a nice sight, one that made Taylor feel a pulse of arousal as she stared. And there was everything else, as well. It was all nice, seeing the red marks on Emma’s butt from where she had spanked and groped him, seeing the little twitches that were still running through his body, every little bit of it.

“You really did a number on him,” Lisa said in a satisfied tone as he looked down at Emma, gently stroking his hair and patting the side of his head. “Did I look like this when you were done with me?”

“You weren’t quite as bad,” Taylor said, stepping around Emma to pick Lisa back up. Lisa eagerly wrapped his arms around Taylor’s body and kissed her on the cheek. “You could still tell that people were talking to you, for instance.”

Emma was really out of it. Taylor looked down at his crotch. There was a pretty big puddle of semen underneath him. Just how much had he cum as he had gotten opened up by Taylor’s cock? Taylor honestly had no idea. And she was sure that Emma wasn’t going to be any help with figuring the answer out, either. There was no way he was going to be good for anything for quite a while.

Well, no, that wasn’t quite true, Taylor thought as she started groping Lisa’s body. He still had two holes that she could use. And that was something that was always useful, something that Taylor could always enjoy. She grinned at the thought and shifted Lisa around so that he ended up on her back again. She still felt like playing with Lisa’s body but she also needed some hands that she could see working as she looked down at Emma again.

Underneath Taylor’s body, her dick started to change as her balls started to churn. It was time for a new toy to use on Emma. Taylor thought the question over for a bit before deciding on what she was going to use on him. A cock that wasn’t quite as long as her horse cock but was just a little bit thicker than it. And, of course, with plenty of thick bumps all up and down her shaft as well. That sort of thing was just needed, after all. Needed to make sure that Emma really got to feel the dick slamming in and out of his rear, making him feel so very… good.

Taylor laughed at that as she got into position again. She rubbed her dick against Emma’s ass, sliding back and forth, feeling the soft skin underneath her hard rod. Emma was being very slow to recover, moaning and whining as his body twitched back and forth. His fingers were curling and uncurling, but he still hadn’t reached up to try and take care of his ass yet.

Taylor was thinking that she would be using Emma’s mouth this time. After all, she didn’t want to distract him from what he was getting to feel in his ass. That was just the kind of person she was. Also, Taylor wouldn’t be able to deactivate the itching stuff in the cum she had filled Emma with and she didn’t want to get all itchy herself. And finally, of course, there was the fact that Emma’s mouth was just as good as his ass.

Taylor reached down and gave Emma’s ass a good hard pat. She supposed some people might have called it a spank, since it added another red mark to Emma’s rear. But she didn’t really care about that kind of detail. It was an affectionate gesture, that was what mattered.

Then she reached down and pulled Emma’s head up, turning him around so that her cock could rub against his face. Emma made a moaning sound at that. Just like he should, because he should be familiar with what a hard dick rubbing against his face meant.

“Come on, you little sissy slut,” Taylor said. “Time for you to start licking.”

“Poor Emma’s going to break if you keep this up,” Lisa observed, not sounding as if that was something he was actually worried about.

“He’s a tough little cookie,” Taylor said, before realizing how stupid what she had just said sounded. She blushed and pushed on past that. “He can take it.”

“Sure, but,” Lisa flipped around on Taylor’s back so he could wrap his arms around her front, loosely lacing them together underneath her breasts and pushing up a bit, to make Taylor’s large boobs (and they were actually normal human breasts, courtesy of Amy’s work instead of Taylor’s power) look a bit larger and more inviting, “we both know that there’s more room in this house for some more gurls.”

Taylor nodded, feeling Lisa shifting some of her hair to the side to kiss the back of her neck. Her hair responded and tried to affectionately wrap itself around Lisa, though it was too weak to really manage that. Her own hands were still massaging Lisa, focusing more on the back half of his body now that it was easier to access.

Emma was starting to respond in the correct way to having a cock in front of his face. He was starting to lick and kiss it, though he hadn’t managed to open up his mouth widely enough to wrap his lips around it yet. That would be changing soon enough, though. For now, Taylor just held Emma’s head in a few of her hands as he moved back and forth, peppering kisses up and down her impressive shaft. It felt very nice and Taylor nodded in satisfaction as she felt him doing his best to make her feel good, just the way that she deserved to be treated by him.

Taylor was still feeling turned on, even after having fucked every single one of her sissies. And she had enjoyed fucking all of them, of course. How couldn’t she? They were all so sweet and perfect. And so, so slutty, always eager to take care of Taylor and let her do whatever she wanted to them.

Emma moaned as he opened his mouth up to take Taylor’s cock inside of it. She looked down and could just barely see Emma’s sweet, red ass. One hand was fingering his ass, trying to relieve the sensation inside of it. Taylor knew how little that was actually going to achieve, but she also didn’t see any reason to tell him that. Let him figure it out on his own. Right now, she had something much more interesting on her mind. Namely, how it felt to have a thick dick moving in and out of a mouth she had spent a lot of time training.

And Emma was just as good as he should be. The way he was treating her dick was absolutely perfect. No teeth, plenty of tongue, it was all very nice and just what Taylor wanted to feel. She nodded as she kept on thrusting back and forth, letting her little slut take every single inch of her cock.

One of her hands was lightly resting on Emma’s throat, feeling the bulge that was appearing there, again and again as she thrust back and forth. It was a pretty large bulge, too. More than a normal human could take. So it was a good thing that both she and Amy had done so much work in getting Emma and all the other bois ready for their special treatment, wasn’t it?

Taylor kept on fucking Emma’s face, even as she felt Lisa resting on her back. It felt pretty nice to have him back there. The perfect toy to play with as he wiggled around and touched Taylor. He might look even better in his Tattletale costume. Taylor had actually thought long and hard about fucking Tattletale instead of just Lisa but had finally decided that his costume was too pricy to really justify tearing or staining when actual fights afforded so many chances for that to happen anyway.

So instead, Taylor just enjoyed regular old Lisa. And that was quite good enough. After all, she liked Lisa for both what he could do and what he could think.

“Maybe it’s time you took a chunk out of the Empire,” Lisa said. He laughed. “Maybe Sophia would like having someone around to be an alpha to.”

Taylor frowned at that. She wasn’t exactly fond of the idea of any of her sissies being on top of the others. Lisa was a special exception, because they were friends. But she especially didn’t want Sophia to be getting any ideas that might lead to him thinking he deserved to boss others around. Taylor had spent a lot of time and effort in getting Sophia to be a properly happy, brainless mutt who didn’t actually think.

“We’ll see about that,” Taylor said non-committedly. “Maybe there’ll be some other options.”

Lisa just nodded. He didn’t actually say anything about who else Taylor might be thinking about. After all, in a place like this, provided by Coil, it only made sense to stay tight-lipped about some of the plans that the two of them were making together.

“Well, whoever you get,” Lisa said, stroking Taylor’s hair and scalp, “I’m sure that they will come to love being here just as much as we all do. Right, gurls?”

Victoria was the only one who answered using actual words. Madison and Amy just mumbled and Taylor didn’t hear anything at all from Sophia. She glanced over at him and shook her head. It was beyond her how he could manage to go to sleep during the middle of an orgy. But, well, it was obviously happening. Maybe Taylor would go and give him a wakeup call later. Or maybe not. It was getting pretty late after all.

Mentally shrugging, Taylor kept on facefucking Emma, pounding him into him and keeping him gasping and squealing and moaning as her brand-new dick fucked him. It felt great. Of course, it always felt great to fuck. Taylor liked fucked each and every one of her sissies and by now, they all liked getting fucked by her as well.

Taylor patted the side of Emma’s cheek, feeling a surge of satisfaction run through her as she kept on sliding in and out of her sissy. The way he was acting was just so cute and she was really enjoying herself a ton as she fucked one, played with the other and looked out over the other four.

Amy and Victoria were working their way up to a makeout session. Taylor watched that in approval. Seeing those two making out was always a nice treat. The only other pair she liked to see play with each other as much were Lisa and Victoria. Blondes were hot when they were with each other, what could Taylor say?

Madison had crawled over to Sophia. It seemed he was still a bit unsteady on his legs, enough that he wasn’t able to actually stand up on them. Cute, again, especially since Taylor could get a look at his ass like that. He was licking the cum up off of Sophia’s skin. It was still a bit liquid, through a neat little trick that Taylor had managed. She hoped that the next time she paid attention to the two of them, there wasn’t a single drop of semen left anywhere on Sophia’s skin. If there was, she’d probably fuck the both of them. And if there wasn’t, she’d probably fuck the both of them. A good ass-fucking was the solution to most of the questions owning a harem of sissies presented.

Spiced up with blowjobs, titfucks and makeouts, of course. Taylor could feel how good of a job Emma was doing on her dick. It felt great, feeling that shaft reaching down into his throat, making him gag on it as he learned just what it really meant to be a sissy cockslut. Emma might have thought that he had learned that lesson already, but, really, it was something that all six of them could stand to learn over and over again, to make sure that none of them ever managed to forget who they were or what they should be doing.

“How much are you going to be shooting down his throat into his stomach?” Lisa asked, speaking almost directly into Taylor’s ear. “Or are you going to be covering his face with your cum?”

“What a difficult decision,” Taylor said in a musing tone. “You know, I bet that I could get Emma’s belly to bulge out if I pumped as much cum down his throat as I did up his ass.”

“I bet you could,” Lisa said. “Are you?”

Taylor thought it over for a bit before shaking her head.

“No, I want to see that cute sissy face getting covered in cum,” Taylor said after a minute. “You don’t mind getting a one-woman bukkake, do you, Emma?”

Emma made a sound. It was hard to tell if it was a yes or a no. Or even if it was in response to what Taylor had said. After all, Emma was pretty busy sucking Taylor’s cock. Luckily, Taylor didn’t much care. She was going to do what she wanted and that would be that. Just like it always was.

Taylor kept on thrusting in and out of Emma’s throat, making him shiver underneath her body. And she kept on playing with both Emma’s and Lisa’s body. Her extra sets of hands were wandering all over each of them, touching every part of them that she was interested in as she enjoyed the feeling of soft skin underneath her.

Taylor could feel an orgasm building up inside of her. It was going to be another good orgasm, of course. Unlike her sissies, she didn’t have bad orgasms. Amy had admitted to her that sometimes he was ashamed that the only way he could cum was from his ass and that both his cock and his cum were so small in comparison to what Taylor could make. Which was the entire point, of course. Taylor was quite happy to know that she, even though she was a girl, was much more impressive than any of her sissies could ever hope to be. Even before they had joined her, at that.

Taylor reached down and wrapped her hands around Emma’s head, controlling the speed at which she was fucking his throat. When she started to cum, she wanted to be able to pull out right away to make sure that Emma got covered in cum, just like a good little sissy should be.

“Do it, Taylor,” Lisa said, urging her on. “Cover Emma’s face in your cum. Let him feel it pressing down on every inch of skin. Make him be forced to keep his eyes closed. Just wipe out his face underneath a thick load of semen.”

Taylor shivered. Lisa was pretty damn good at dirty talk. She had already been planning to do all of that anyway, but Lisa urging her did add a certain something to the whole event. She shivered and tightened her grip on Emma’s head, feeling the pleasure rising up and up inside of her, to a sharp, wonderful point.

Emma hadn’t cum from any of this, Taylor knew. And she was quite fine with that. After all, it wasn’t as if Emma had some right to cum, after all. He was here to make Taylor feel good. And he was doing such a good job of that.

A good enough job that Taylor was ready to cum, in fact. She shivered as she felt the arousal inside of her reach a peak. This was it. This was as long as she could possibly hold on for. And now she was going to cum.

Taylor pulled Emma’s head back off of her cock. She couldn’t look down at him, not with her body blocking the view. But she had hands on Emma’s head, she had another hand around her cock, she knew what she was doing. And she was really enjoying her orgasm.

Taylor came a lot, just like she always did. And Emma took every single drop, just like he always did. Taylor could hear a moaning sound underneath her, a sound of lust and need and discomfort. It was a sound she was very familiar with, having heard it from a number of her sissies.

Taylor’s cock throbbed in her hand. Then she started to cum, thick, sticky jets of semen shooting out from her dick and landing on Emma’s face. Taylor had gotten a lot of semen stored up and every single bit of it was going to end up Emma. She held him right where he was, even as she moved her dick around a bit to make sure that as much cum as possible ended up covering his face and hair, with a few stray shots landing on his breasts.

The orgasm seemed to last for a long, wonderful hour, though it had to have been over in less than thirty seconds. After Taylor was done, she sighed heavily, smiling widely. Then she pulled Emma out from underneath her.

Emma looked nice. His entire face was covered with cum and there was even some on the rest of his upper body. He looked really good and Taylor was glad to see what a mess she had made of him. And it was going to be a mess that would be really hard to get rid of, too. The cum was already hardening, the outer layer quickly drying into a white shell even as the lower layer stuck closely to Emma’s skin. He wasn’t going to be doing anything but having a bunch of cum sticking to his face for quite a while. He certainly wasn’t going to be wandering around, since the cum was over his eyes as well, forcing them closed.

It was a good look on Emma. It was a really good look and Taylor purred in satisfaction as she looked down at her handiwork. Lisa giggled, resting his head on Taylor’s shoulder.

“Man, he’s a mess,” Lisa said, satisfaction evident in his tone. “Just look at everything you’ve done to him.” He paused for a moment. “Good job, Taylor.”

“Your approval lets me know I’ve done a good job,” Taylor said, dryly, giving his ass a quick spank. “Now get down, I want to be able to see all of my gurls at once.”

Lisa hopped down from Taylor’s back and went around her body to Emma. He drew Emma into a hug, pulling the gasping boi onto his lap and smiling widely up at Taylor as his hands went down to Emma’s crotch, toying with the redhead’s useless dick. Oh, and he was even stroking Emma’s balls instead of just tugging on his cage. See? Lisa really did have a softer side to him.

Emma’s mouth was just barely open as he panted for breath, breathing hard as he fought for air after everything that had happened to him. It was a good look for him, even with his face completely and utterly hidden underneath the thick layer of semen that was covering him from forehead to chin. Maybe Taylor would have some of her other sissies work together to lick it off of him. Or maybe not. Who could say?

Taylor stepped back a bit so that the rest of her bois were in view as well. She sighed in happiness as she looked at all six of them. All of them were just so hot and lovely and she owned them all. And this probably wasn’t even going to be what she finished with. She had plans, plans for a whole lot more. There were boys out there who needed to become bois. There were boys out there she wanted to turn into bois. There was just so much that Taylor was planning to do.

And some of the gurls here were going to be helping her to do that, whether they knew so or not. Taylor smiled as she thought about her future plans. And at her current crop of sissy sluts who wanted her cock. They all just looked so nice. Amy and Victoria and Madison and Sophia and Emma and, most of all, Lisa.

Taylor sighed happily as she looked around the room and saw all of the sissies she had worked so hard on to get here. This was good. This was really good. It just might be the best it was possible to be.

Taylor loved this life.

Chapter Text

Tommy groaned, rubbing his forehead and blinking. What had happened? Wait, where was he? He blinked and looked around, trying to get his brain to work and make sense of the dim shapes he was seeing.

The last thing he could remember, he had… right, he had been overseeing one of the dog fighting rings, making sure that nobody got too rowdy and that he (and the Empire) got their cut of the proceeds. And then… there had been some really loud howling, the sort of noise that you felt in your chest as much as heard with your ears. And then…

Tommy shook his head in frustration, both at the gaps in his memory and at how he wasn’t able to see anything. He sat up quickly. And then he could see plenty, groaning as he fell backwards, stars flashing in front of his eyes as he grabbed at his forehead.

Tommy spent a while twitching on the ground, trying to recover from the pain. Finally, it died down to just a dull throb. He groaned and groped upwards, his exploring hands finding some metal bars overhead. That was not a good thing to discover and Tommy started to feel worried as his exploring hands found that the bars went down to the sides as well. He was in a cage. And it wasn’t a very big cage, either.

Though it didn’t need to be, since Tommy still had his powers, the set of abilities that were making him a rising star in the Empire 88. He reached down and focused, willing the cage to rise up and start smashing stuff until he found daylight.

Nothing happened. Tommy grimaced and looked down. Was the cage fastened to the floor? He rocked from side to side a bit. It was. But that wasn’t the real problem. The real problem was that fastened or not, Tommy still should have felt something happening when he had tried to lift it up.

And there had been nothing. Tommy swallowed hard, looking for something else that he could test his powers out on. Maybe, well, anything would do. Anything at all.

As Tommy looked around the basement or dungeon or whatever he was in, he realized something. He was naked. The room was so hot that he hadn’t felt cold and had been so dark that his pale skin hadn’t really shown up. But now that his brain was finally starting to work right, he realized that there wasn’t a single scrap of clothing on him.

That was a problem for all sorts of reasons. For one, it meant that someone might know who he was, not just as Rune but also as Tommy Hellan. He didn’t exactly do a lot as Tommy, nothing that would put his name out there, but still. The Empire was going to be even more pissed than they already would be once they heard about this. Also, the whole naked thing. Tommy had once helped some regular Empire thugs take care of some darkie who thought that he could open up a shop on a block full of white people and they had started by stripping the fat fuck naked. Tommy could very easily remember what had happened to him next and he didn’t feel any desire at all for the same to happen to him.

When the door opened, Tommy was tense enough that he jumped right up and almost cracked his head against the bars again. He stared at the door, narrowing his eyes to try and make out what was happening as the bright light poured through. He could just make out shapes moving but didn’t think that either of them were human shapes.

Then the door closed again, after being open just long enough to ruin Tommy’s night vision without letting him see what was on the other side. He grimaced and shook his head back and forth.

“What the hell are you fuckheads thinking, kidnapping me?” Tommy shouted, glaring at the dancing purple spots that were probably the shapes he had seen. “Do you know what I’m going to do to you when I get out of here?”

“Yes, yes, the same sorts of things that people are always talking about,” a big voice said. “Nothing that I haven’t heard before.”

Tommy’s eyes were slowly adjusting and he tilted his head backwards, realizing that he was only looking at the chest of the larger figure. It was a big… creature. Not a human, not by a long shot. Even in the dark, Tommy could tell that the horns almost certainly weren’t part of a helmet or anything.

“Who are you?” Tommy asked, trying to see who he was talking to.

“I’m Night Life,” the voice said, sounding a bit more feminine now. “And I’m your new mistress.”

“What?” Tommy spat. “The fuck are you talking about, bitch? Do you know who I am?”

“Yes, yes, you’re Rune, the Nazi,” Night Life said testily. “And you’re also quite the unplanned treat.” She chuckled. “Helping out friends really does lead to some good rewards, doesn’t it?”

Tommy had no idea what she was talking about and didn’t much care. He glared at the other smaller, darker figure next to Night Life (wasn’t that one of the Undersider’s capes?). Then he realized what he was looking at.

A black woman on her hands and knees and completely and utterly naked. Well, that was all well and proper as far as it went, but Tommy still didn’t have any interest in joining some hippy nudist colony.

“What the hell are you planning to do?” Tommy growled. “Because you’re in for one hell of a surprise.”

“I very much doubt that,” Night Life said. “Sophia here has been a good boy lately,” the woman barked like a dog, “and I think that he deserves a little treat. And what better treat possible than giving him a Nazi to play with and train?”

“What?” Tommy shrieked, thrashing around in the cage and trying to use his powers. “What the hell do you think you’re planning to do, you crazy bitch?”

“Whatever I feel like, of course,” Night Life said, extending a hand down and patting Tommy on top of his head, her unnaturally long fingers sliding through the bars of the cage. “And you certainly won’t be able to stop me.” She leaned forward and Tommy could see hellish lights dancing in her eyes. “I’ll mold you into the perfect new addition for my collection and it will be as easy as shaping clay.” She chuckled. “I think you’ll look good taking cock up your ass.”

“The fuck?” Tommy said, trying to grab at the fingers as they withdrew. “You mean like some kind of homo faggot?” He shook his head and spit at the ground, where Night Life’s feet probably were. “You think that everyone is a freak like you, but I’m a good Christian and there’s no way in hell you’re ever going to do something like that to me.”

“A Christian, really,” Night Life said in a musing tone of voice. “Well, that is interesting, isn’t it, Sophia?” The woman barked and Tommy shook his head even as his body pulsed in anger. That was nothing more than what he would have expected from a black woman, of course, but still. “I wasn’t quite sure what I would be turning you into, but now I have the perfect idea.” She chuckled. “Oh yes, Rune, you’re going to be making an excellent addition to my collection.”

“The fuck I am,” Tommy shot back, glaring upwards. “If you think that you can turn a proud white man into something like that,” he waved a hand at the black bitch, “you’re out of your mind.”

“Hear that, Sophia?” Night Life asked. “I think that your new chew toy needs an attitude adjustment.” She reached down and twisted a key, letting the front of the cage fall open. “Go do what you think is best.”

Sophia lunged forward, even as Tommy scrambled to try and get out of the cage. The two of them slammed into each other and Tommy cursed as his hands groped for something to use his power on, something heavy and big that would turn both of these people into a smear on the wall.

What he actually ended up grabbing was something small and plastic. And it seemed to be attached to the black bitch, as Sophia rolled around on top of him, grabbing at his other hand and twisting it around. Tommy bit back a cry of pain and kicked at Sophia. He wasn’t great at unarmed fighting, but he was still a white man fighting a black girl. How hard could it be?

Pretty hard, as it turned out. Tommy wasn’t able to keep track of the next few minutes, but it ended with him pinned against the floor, glaring up at Sophia as she hovered over him. Normally, the sight of some bare boobs, even black boobs, would have gotten Tommy pretty interested. Not now, though. Especially not with what he could see in between her legs.

“What the fuck is that?” Tommy squealed, trying to get away, out of the corner he was trapped in.

“It’s a chastity cage, of course,” Night Life said, looming over the both of them. “I thought you would have figured that out when you grabbed it earlier.” She chuckled. “Don’t worry, there will be a matching one on you pretty soon.”

Wait, wait, this would mean that Sophia wasn’t a black girl. It meant that Sophia was some kind of black, tranny fag. Ugh, Tommy felt sick just thinking about it. If a freak like him had ever shown his face in Empire territory, he’d be killed in a heartbeat, just like he deserved to be.


Then some comments that Night Life had made registered in Tommy’s brain and his entire body jerked as he tried to rise up. Sophia growled and kept him down, freeing one hand to slap him across the face. The sudden, sharp pain drew tears to Tommy’s eyes even as he gritted his teeth and fought back.

“You fucking fucker,” Tommy swore, making up for in volume what he lacked for in vocabulary, “don’t you fucking dare, I’ll fucking kill you if you touch my junk, I’m not some kind of sissy faggot like this nig-!”

Sophia slapped him really hard this time, hard enough for Tommy’s head to rock backwards and slam against the wall. A gurgle slipped out from between his lips as stars swam in his eyes. He moaned, slumping down, barely aware of Night Life standing over him.

“You know, Tammi,” the monster woman said, kneeling down next to him and tilting his head upwards to look in her narrow face, “the first time I got called a Jew, I was seven. I’ve been looking forward to getting some payback of my own for a long, long time. So has Sophia here, for some different reasons.” Her other hand stroked Sophia’s head and the bitch smiled widely. “And you’re really not making a flicker of sympathy stir in my heart.” Night Life moved her hand down along Tommy’s body, fingers pressing down against his skin, hard enough to make him wince. “Someday, maybe, you’ll understand my point of view. But if not,” she shrugged, “I’ll still have another sissy to play with.”

Tommy growled and groped around for something to use his powers on, to send a piece of rebar through Night Life’s skull, followed by Sophia. He couldn’t find anything and was distracted when he felt Night Life’s clawed fingers grabbing his dick. The implicit threat there was enough to get him to freeze and he tried to peer through the gloom and Sophia’s body to see what was happening, even as another part of him wanted to look far, far away.

Tommy couldn’t actually see what was happening. He could just feel Night Life holding his dick and balls in a firm grasp and something else brushing against them. Then that something was wrapped around his entire dick and there was a small but sharp click. Tommy squirmed back and forth, trying to figure out what the hell had just happened.

“He wants a look, boy,” Night Life said, patting Sophia’s head. “Give him one.”

Sophia rolled off to the side, still keeping Tommy’s arms pinned down. Tommy looked down at his crotch, blinking as something seemed off with his body. He could see the pale skin of his dick but there was something blocking most of it. Something that was pressing down tight on his skin.

Tommy glanced at the green cage around the fag’s dick and the light dawned. A torrent of half-formed swears fell from his lips as he struggled, trying to get free and get his hands on the black metal cage around his cock. The most he could do was get his thighs pressing against it and that was almost worse.

“Now, I have work to do,” Night Life said, rising upwards. “Sophia, enjoy your new chew toy, but remember that he still belongs to me. Don’t break him.”

Sophia actually made a chuckling sound at that. Tommy turned to glare at him, straining upwards to try and get his hands free to attack. But he stayed pinned and helpless.

What the fuck had he gotten himself into? Tommy didn’t really know the answer to that and he wasn’t given a lot of time to think it over as Sophia fell on him.
***
Tommy groaned, squatting in his cage in the hot, black basement. He felt sore all over. But that was all he was feeling. Given what Sophia had done to him (and what Tommy had managed to do to Sophia in turn, every now and then) Tommy should have been feeling a lot worse than that. It kind of reminded Tommy of what had happened the one time he’d caught a bullet from an Asian and how Othala’s regeneration had felt as it had healed him up.

The cage Tommy was in wasn’t anywhere near big enough to rise to his feet in. He could feel his hair brushing against the bars, even in this condition. And it wasn’t big enough for him to lay down properly, either. He would have to curl up into a ball to sleep, which was hell on his back when he woke up. Another reason why he was sore all over.

And there was yet another reason he was sore. Despite what he had gone through at Sophia, his body had still seen a good pair of tits and an impressively firm ass. And everyone in the Empire knew that there wasn’t a problem in having a good time with a black girl, just in being nice to her. His dick had tried to get hard, even well after Sophia had thrown him back in the cage, his body hurting in almost every single place.

And it couldn’t. It couldn’t get even remotely hard. The feeling of his dick trying to swell up inside of the cage had been horrible and the sort of experience that Tommy had never once dreamed of feeling. And there hadn’t been anything he had been able to do about it. He certainly hadn’t been able to get the cage free, no matter how hard he had yanked on it. The thought of using his power on it had occurred to him just once before he had shuddered and pushed it straight out of his mind.

Tommy wrapped his arms around his knees and sullenly stared at the door, waiting for it to open and- he wasn’t sure what would happen next, but something had to, right? Food and water, at the very least. It was very hot in here. Tommy could feel the sweat pouring off of him in rivers and his throat was dry and aching.

Tommy wasn’t sure how long he had been down here. The food didn’t arrive at any set times. Sometimes he was still full when another plate of unappetizing food was set down in front of him, sometimes it seemed like an entire day had passed. And that was the only thing he had to keep track of time with, since Sophia’s visits were only when the little piece of shit felt like visiting.

And Night Life-

It was like Tommy’s thoughts had summoned her. The door swung open and Night Life walked down into the basement. Tommy swallowed hard as he stared up at her. Even in the bad lighting, he could tell that she had at least four legs today and as many arms. She skittered towards him, one hand flashing out to unlock the cage door.

Despite knowing that he was in for it now, Tommy still crawled out of the cage, glad to be freed of the tight, confining metal bars. Then Night Life reached down and scooped him up, oversized hands wrapping around him and lifting him up into the air. Tommy gasped, especially when every part of his skin that was pressing against her hands started to itch like they had been covered in chile powder.

“Fuck you,” Tommy said in way of greeting.

“No, I actually think that the opposite will be happening,” Night Life said, lowering him a bit and then tugging him forward. “What’s the point in having a sissy boi if I don’t fuck his ass whenever I feel like it?”

Tommy’s eyes went wide and his mind went blank for a bit as he tried to cope with what he had just heard. He looked down and saw that the bulge in front of Night Life’s body wasn’t some weird bit of torso. It was a cock. And it was already pressing up against him, a foot long, with sharp-looking ridges running up and down the entire thing.

“No, no, fuck you, get that away from me, Jesus, stop!”

“And how many people have said something similar to you while you didn’t listen?” Night Life said with a sigh, lifting Tommy up and down and making her dick rub against Tommy’s thighs and caged cock. “What goes around, comes around, as they say.”

“They deserved it,” Tommy hissed. “A bunch of fags and Jews, bringing down good Christian American values!”

“You know, you really are doing a marvelous job in making me not regret a single thing I’m doing to you,” Night Life said, shaking her heavy head back and forth, thick ropes of what was possibly hair swaying out a good foot to each side. “Have you ever considered shutting your mouth before you dig the hole even deeper?”

“Fuck you,” Tommy said again, trying to get free and get away from that huge dick that was still pressing up against him.

“I’ll take that as a no, then,” Night Life said, shaking her head. “Well, sooner or later,, you’ll learn what’s a good idea and what isn’t.”

She chuckled at that, sending a chill down Tommy’s spine, even as he started to try and scratch at the annoying itches that were growing and growing on his body. He glared up at her, trying to think of some good response to her that would make her start crying. Nothing came to mind, especially when she dumped him down on top of the cage, letting his legs hang off of it. He swallowed hard at that, looking down at his body and all too aware of how vulnerable he was right now, how easy it would be for her to start fucking him.

“Your sissy hole will feel so good around me when I fuck it,” Night Life said, resting her foot-long dick on top of Tommy’s body, dwarfing his own, caged cock. “The way you’ll moan and squeal as I fuck you, the way you’ll squeeze down around me, every single bit of it. And you know what the best part of it all will be, Tommy?”

Tommy glared up at her and refused to shake his head. Night Life laughed and brought her hips back and forth, grinding her hard (at least, Tommy hoped it was hard because if it could get bigger than this…) dick against his thighs and belly, scraping against his own, small, soft cock

“You’ll be thanking me for the chance to get to serve me. Won’t that be absolutely lovely, Tammi?”

Tommy lifted both middle fingers, glaring up at her. That just made Night Life laugh harder and shake his head back and forth. Then her hand snapped out and grabbed him, slipping him over to his front. Tommy gasped as he kicked back and forth, trying to get free and looking over his shoulder.

“I know that this won’t be done in a day,” Night Life said, shaking her huge head back and forth, “but still, you really do need to learn some lessons in how to behave, Tommy.” She smiled, exposing a double row of tombstone like teeth. “Let’s start with how you should talk to me.”

Then a hand landed on his butt. Tommy squeaked and was jolted forward by the impact. He shook his head and kept on trying to wiggle free as he felt himself start to get spanked. He couldn’t do a thing with how firmly he was pinned down and he could feel the aching heat starting to build up inside of him. It was not a very nice feeling and he groaned, shaking his head back and forth as he tried to get free of the repeated impacts.

Night Life was varying the target of her hand. Sometimes she would smack his cheeks, sometimes his thighs, sometimes even the small of his back. Tommy wasn’t sure if that was on purpose or if she was just missing where she should be hitting. And it didn’t much matter, not with how much it hurt as he kept on getting spanked. He groaned, closing his eyes and biting down on his tongue, trying to keep from crying.

It really did hurt, after all. And there was so much of it, too, happening again and again, blow after blow landing and making him squirm as he got paddled. Tommy shook his head back and forth, feeling the long, thin fingers landing and hurting.

It was eventually too much for him. Tommy started to cry, fat, hot tears leaking out of his eyes and rolling down his face. He hated himself for doing that but there was no way he was able to stop himself. It was all too much, hurting too badly.

“There,” Night Life said after a few more slaps. “Do you see what being a naughty little gurl gets you?”

Tommy wasn’t able to form a response right now. He just kept on staring down at the bars of his cage, his shoulders heaving. It hurt so bad and there was nothing he could really do about it. He shook his head back and forth, panting for breath.

“There’s a proper way to respond to me and to Sophia,” Night Life said. “I know that it won’t come to you instantly, but in time, you will behave.” She chuckled. “I have plenty of ways to make sure that happens, after all.”

Something big and hot rested against Tommy’s stinging butt and back. He twisted his head around to try and look at it. He realized that it was a big cock. It looked a bit different from the one Night Life had been threatening him with before, but it still wasn’t something he wanted inside of him. Or even near him. He wasn’t some homo-boy, after all.

The threat of getting fucked in the ass was enough for Tommy to start to squirm around, trying to get free of the huge rod that was resting against his skin. The pain from his sore butt helped, of course. He groaned and wiggled from side to side, trying to break free, even as the huge shaft kept on pressing against him.

“Now, now, there’s no need for any of that,” Night Life said with a chuckle. “You’re still much too masculine for me to be interested in right now.” A hand trailed up along his back. “No, it’s going to take a while before you’re sexy enough for me to want to fuck.” She chuckled again. “Won’t it be fun, trying to figure out when you’ll be hot enough for me to want to bend over and take your virginity?”

“No, it isn’t, you fucking- argh!”

Tommy’s retort was cut off by a firm slap to the rear. He threw his head back, panting for breath as he felt the shock of pain rushing through him. He closed his eyes, fighting back the tears that had surged up inside of him. Then he opened them again, panting heavily as he stayed right where he had been put.

And the rest of his body, every part that Night Life had touched, was itching horribly, making Tommy’s skin crawl. He hated every single bit of this.

And he couldn’t think of a thing he could do to make any of it change, either. As near as he could tell, he was going to stay in here for a long time.

Tommy’s body was still itching. Well, parts of it were still itching. There was this funny, aching feeling inside of his forehead and right above his butt. He had no idea what was causing it and rubbing and scratching at it didn’t help. Neither did ignoring it, really. Tommy could try that, but the simple fact was that with nothing else to do, his mind kept on coming back to his body.

And the changes that were happening in it. Tommy had been quite freaked out earlier when he had realized that ever bit of hair below his eyebrows had fallen off of his body. For a long minute, he had been wondering about radiation sickness and if that was why the room was so hot. Even when the hair on top of his head stayed firmly in place, he had still been worried.

Though that worry had shifted to a different focus as time went on. Guys should have plenty of hair on their bodies. Women shouldn’t. And with what Night Life had said and what Sophia looked like, even Tommy could start piecing the dots together. And he wasn’t caring for the picture that was forming.

But what else could he really do about it? He sure couldn’t put the hair back on his body or anything ridiculous like that, after all. Instead, he stayed right where he was and waited, waited for that door to open again.

Because there was nothing else that he could do. He couldn’t break out of the cage, he couldn’t call for help without ruining his voice for nothing and there was nothing else.

When the door opened and Sophia appeared at the top of the stairs, Tommy actually found himself glad for a moment. At the very least, it was someone for him to throw a string of abuse at to try and make himself feel better. Though if he got too heated, then Sophia would pull him out of the cage and do unto him.

And since the black bitch was also holding a bowl of food, Tommy kept a muzzle on his tongue, no matter how much he longed to let Sophia know how much better he, as a white Christian American was then she or he could ever be. He just glared at her as she glared back at him. Then she smirked as she slid the food in between the bars, through a slot that was there for the exact purpose.

Sophia leaned against the top of the cage, looking down at Tommy with a grin on her face. Tommy glared up at her and then looked down at the food. It was, well, food. Dry cereal but still, what else could he do about it?

Then he looked closer at it. There was something white smeared across the top of it. Something white and sticky. Tommy glared at it, the wheels turning in his head. Then he looked up at the smug look on Sophia’s face.

“Fuck you, bitch, you think I’m going to eat your cum?” Tommy asked, picking up the bowl and hurling it at the bars as hard as he could. “Fuck you, fuck you, fuck you.”

Sophia started to laugh, doubling over as she pointed at Tommy. Tommy crossed his arms and glared back at her. She could laugh it up and he still wasn’t going to be some kind of sick pervert who’d lick up semen. And she could go straight to hell.

The worst part was that throwing the bowl was all he could do. Night Life had done something to his powers. That had been a hard blow, when Tommy had realized that there was nothing he could do, regardless of how solidly the cage had been bolted down. He picked up the empty bowl and threw it at the bars again, wishing that the plastic would crack.

“I’m not eating this shit, you got it?” Tommy asked, scowling up at Sophia, who was obviously enjoying every second of this. “You come back with something that people can eat. And not a banana or fried chicken, got it?”

That wiped the smile off of Sophia’s face. Tommy smirked back at her, even when she opened the cage door and pulled him out. He managed to drive his fist into her stomach, but the angle wasn’t good and she countered with a knee to the groin that Tommy’s cage didn’t do anything to protect him from.

Tommy went to the floor, wheezing and trying to curl up around the ball of pain that was taking up most of his world. Tears leaked from the corners of his eyes and he shook his head, even as he was hauled up from the floor and dragged along.

Tommy only started managing to resist again when he got locked into a pillory. He could feel the heavy wood locking around his wrists and neck. He kicked backwards but Sophia still managed to cuff his ankles, leaving him trapped. The black girly-boy walked back in front of him and looked him over, stroking her chin before she smiled. Then she turned around and left. Tommy glared at her and at the stupid tail that was wagging back and forth. All blacks were dumb animals, of course, but that didn’t mean she had to be acting so proud about it.

Sophia climbed the stairs and opened the door at the head of them. Her head poked through and Tommy blinked, trying to see through the blinding white light pouring down. Then it was cut off by a large form. Tommy swallowed heavily as he looked up at Night Life.

She was wearing the body of a slug woman, with a huge and bloated lower body that the stairs creaked to hold. She picked her way through the room, Sophia at her side. Then she stopped, looming over Tommy and staring down at him like she might look at a worm.

“Well, aren’t you proving to be quite the troublesome little morsel?” Night Life asked. “Not feeling hungry?”

“Like fuck I’m going to eat some nasty cum,” Tommy said, spitting down at her body, assuming the freak could even feel it. “What kind of guy do you think I am?”

“The kind that the Empire has so many of,” Night Life said with a sigh. “Well, for your little display, you’re going to get a meal of nothing but cum.” She chuckled. “Not that what Sophia makes can really be called semen, it’s so thin and watery. But,” she shrugged, “it’s what your choices have led you to.”

“You think I’m going to suck the cock of smmh mmprl!”

Tommy’s commentary on interracial relationships was cut off as Night Life produced a gag from nowhere and slid it in between his lips. Tommy kept on trying to protest, but with his mouth forced apart like this, it really was very difficult.

Tommy tried to spit the gag out but it was already getting fastened behind his head. He twisted his neck around and didn’t do a single thing besides making Sophia chuckle. Then the black bitch was standing up and poking her dick up against Tommy’s face. He squirmed and tried to murder her with his glare but that still didn’t do much.

Then Sophia reached down and took Tommy’s head in her hands, making him hold still. He kept on squirming and shouting but wasn’t able to stop her from pushing her cage into his mouth. He shouted at that, feeling the barest tip of plastic pressing against his tongue. Which made his tongue slid as far back in his throat as he could.

“Now, I know what you’re thinking,” Night Life said, oozing around to stroke Tommy’s back. “How will I be able to give Sophia the kind of blowjob she deserves while she’s still all caged up?” That thought hadn’t even occurred to Tommy and he glared up at Sophia, who was spitefully glaring back down at him. “But don’t worry, Tommy, I know how to fix this.”

Night Life oozed back behind Sophia, reaching up and grabbing the smaller girl’s shoulders. She smiled down at Tommy.

“Sophia’s been on her best behavior lately, so she gets the honor of being fucked by me. I reckon it won’t take long for her to cum inside of your mouth. And I hope you enjoy the meal, because that’s all the food you’ll be getting.”

Tommy glared up at the both of them, feeling like crying and throwing up. This was so wrong and sick and he didn’t deserve any of this happening to him. When he got free, whether on his own or because the rest of the Empire came and found him, he was going to kill both of them. It was what they deserved even before they kidnapped him, anyway.

Sophia started to thrust back and forth, her cage barely sliding inside of Tommy’s mouth. He could taste the cage with the tip of his tongue, though he was very glad that there was nothing more, that he wasn’t tasting the bitch’s cock. He wasn’t some kind of fag like she was, after all.

Then Sophia made a grunting noise and her eyes got wide. Her entire body jolted forward and Tommy protested as the cock was driven another inch inside of his mouth. His eyes crossed as he tried to stare down at it, the cage filling his mouth. Then he protested, trying to bite down and shake himself free. It didn’t do any good.

And he could see Night Life’s fingers holding onto Sophia’s hips and the back and forth motion of her upper body. She was fucking this black bitch and Sophia was then fucking Tommy’s mouth. It was some of the sickest shit he had ever heard of.

And there wasn’t a thing he could do to stop it. He bucked and twisted in the pillory, trying to get free while feeling the small plastic cage pumping in and out of his mouth, again and again. He glared up at Sophia, who was obviously having a great time in being some sick fuck who took it up the ass.

“That’s right,” Night Life said, in a mocking tone. “Pretty soon, Tammi, you’ll be loving the feel of my cock in your body, just like Sophia here.” She smiled and ran a hand through Sophia’s hair, making her doggy ears (and Tommy still had no idea what the hell that was all about) twitch back and forth. “You’ll get to feel whatever cock I feel like having pumping in and out of you, over and over again and it will make you cum.”

Tommy tried to protest that, to say that he would never feel something like that and Night Life would never get to do this to him. But it was very hard to do so when his mouth was held open and filled up like it was. The most he could do was rock back and forth, squirming and feeling that cage hanging down from between his legs, tugging at his dick.

The fucking kept on going, Night Life filling Sophia up again and again and again. Tommy couldn’t really see what was happening, but the sounds that he could hear were as clear as crystal. And not just the sounds from where Night Life’s dick was filling Sophia. There were all sorts of groaning, moaning sounds spilling from Sophia’s lips, making it clear how much she was enjoying this.

And Tommy could already tell that, from the nasty precum that was starting to leak into his mouth. He drew his tongue as far back as he possibly could, trying to avoid the taste. But he just couldn’t manage it. Sophia was making too much of it and it was getting spread all over his mouth, a flavor that he had never felt before and a nasty, nasty taste because of what it represented.

And Tommy didn’t have much of a choice in what to do with it. He could swallow it or he could let it linger inside of his mouth. Those were his only options. So, after a while, Tommy swallowed it, feeling it trickling down his throat into his empty stomach.

And Sophia kept on getting fucked by Night Life. The sounds she was starting to make were the sort of sounds that Tommy had only ever heard in porn before. Needy, whiny, desperate sounds. They might have been hot in a different context. Now, though, Tommy couldn’t do anything then continue to suck Sophia’s caged cock. So did that even really count as a blowjob?

Tommy didn’t get a chance to fully consider that question before Sophia came. She made a grunting sound and her eyes went wide before she reached down and grabbed the sides of Tommy’s head. She rocked her hips back and forth and then Tommy’s tongue was getting covered in something hot and sticky. His eyes crossed and his head twisted this way and that, trying to get the flavor out of his mouth.

It didn’t work at all and the only thing Tommy could do was wait for Sophia to get down with her orgasm. He glared up at her satisfied smile as she stared down at him.

“There, wasn’t that a nice, tasty meal?” Night Life said, moving Sophia to the side to loom over Tommy. “You’d better get used to it, too,” she added, picking up a plug and sliding it inside of the ring gag, making sure that Tommy could either swallow or let the cum sit on his tongue, not spit it back out. “Because every single meal that you have from now on is going to have semen on it. Either mine or Sophia’s.” She patted Sophia on the shoulder, who smiled widely. “And I’m pretty sure I can make sure my cum has everything you need for daily nutrition, so you’d better behave unless you want the only thing you eat to be cum.”

Tommy glared up at her, fuming as he was forced to swallow the load of semen in his mouth. He was pretty sure that it was smaller than what he could make himself, but there was no real way to check. And the thought didn’t make him feel much better.

“Now, Sophia’s going to do some work on an attitude adjustment for you,” Night Life said, slithering backwards. “I’ll come by again after he’s done and see if you’re willing to be more sensible.”

With that, she turned around and left. Tommy didn’t bother to watch her go to figure out how a slug body handled stairs. Instead, he glared at Sophia, who smirked down at him. Sophia wandered over to a wall, examining some of the instruments hanging from a rack in the gloom. Tommy swallowed hard, wondering what was about to happen to him.

Absolutely nothing that he deserved, of course.

Tommy winced as the door to the basement flung open. Then he frowned, listening to the happy chatter as several normal people clattered down the stairs. Not one of them looked like Night Life. In fact, they all looked like white people, which was a relief to Tommy. It was good to see the proper sort of people, even if the odds that they would be willing to let him out of this cage were small.

Tommy peered, trying to make out who the girls were. They were a lot of them and he covered himself up, freshly aware that he was naked in front of pretty girls. Tommy was at the age where girls were automatically pretty and from how happy they sounded, it seemed that they were very pretty indeed.

And Tommy’s body wasn’t exactly something to be happy about right now. He could feel himself shedding the muscles he had gained in the underground gyms and his hair was growing a lot quicker than it should. It seemed like an inch per day, at least. And he was still so sore all the time, and the bumps on his forehead and at the small of his back were constantly getting bigger and more worrying.

Really, Tommy wasn’t certain what was happening to him, but he knew that he didn’t like it and that Night Life was to blame.

“Oh, so here’s the new project,” one of the girls said, coming over to the cage and looking down at Tommy like he was an exhibit in the zoo. “I wonder what you’ll be like.”

The girl was about Tommy’s age and a pretty blonde. She’d be prettier if it wasn’t for the smug smile on her face as she looked Tommy up and down. He looked back at her, mouth working as he tried to think of what to say to someone besides Night Life and Sophia.

“L-listen,” Tommy said, swallowing hard, “can you get me out of here? I don’t belong in here, I’ve been kidnapped.”

It was a long shot that these girls didn’t know about Night Life and all, but Tommy had to take what he could get. Hope rose up in his throat as he stared up at the blonde girl.

“Nah,” the girl said, shaking her head and smiling. “I think you look really good in there, Tammi. But!” She held up a finger. “I still feel a little bit sorry for you, so tell you what. You can get to live out every real man’s dream. Getting to watch three ladies go at it with each other.”

There was a giggle behind her and one of the other girls appeared. She was- hot. She was really, really hot. Tommy swallowed heavily as he stared. She was wearing a bunnygirl leotard, one cut low enough that her huge boobs were threatening to slip out of the black material. Tommy’s heart started to beat faster in his chest as he looked at them, seeing them bouncing slightly as the blonde girl swayed back and forth on her feet.

And that wasn’t all. Tommy could see the outlines of a figure that was pure sex. It was super obvious that this was a girl built for fucking, good and hard. Fuck, Tommy would have given a lot to get his hands on her back when he been free.

The final girl appeared, a redhead. She was pretty as well, though not nearly as hot looking as the two blondes. Tommy could feel his dick pulsing and straining to get hard, rubbing against the tight, unyielding metal wrapped around it. It was horrible and his hands flashed down to tug at the cage, even while the three of them stared at him.

“Come on, Lisa,” the redhead said, putting a hand on the first blonde’s shoulder. “I think Tammi here isn’t up for appreciating how nice we look.” She slid a hand down and cupped Lisa’s breast through the tight t-shirt the blonde was wearing. “Why don’t we leave him and go have some fun with one another elsewhere.”

“Huh?” The other blonde said through a full pair of lips. “I thought that we- ouchie!”

“Nah, let’s have some fun right here,” Lisa said, stretching and putting her beautiful body on display. “I’m just so hot and horny that I can’t wait to go anywhere else.” She reached down and grabbed the redhead’s crotch, squeezing down slightly. “And I’m sure you’re feeling the same, Emma.”

That got some giggles and Tommy swallowed. Sure, lesbians were an affront against God, just like it said in the bible. But damn, they were hot and everyone knew it was the kind of affront you took care of after you’d gotten plenty of enjoyment from it. He shifted from side to side, trying to deal with the hard, aching sensation in his dick as it kept on stirring to life and trying to rise up against the cage wrapped around it.

The three of them started kissing and making out, their hands running all over each other’s bodies. It was the hottest thing that Tommy had ever seen and he made a whining sound in the back of his throat as he stared at them, acting so wantonly and shamelessly and so damn hot. He shivered, panting for breath as he stared at them, wanting to be in the middle with them, kissing them and groping them and then fucking them.

Tommy shook his head back and forth, hands tugging at the cage as hard as he dared, desperate to try and get it to come off. He just knew that if his dick was freed, he’d have one of the best masturbation sessions that anyone in all time could have. Looking at these lesbian sluts as they kissed and toyed with each other, fuck, it was so hot.

Tommy could feel tears starting to well up in his eyes as he looked at the three of them. The blonde was flat on her back, Emma down on top of her, face buried in between those big boobs. And Lisa was off to one side, kissing both of them, one after another. It was so hot and it was turning him on so much and there was absolutely nothing, nothing whatsoever that he could do about it. All he could do was stare and watch and be tempted, feeling his aching dick straining and pulsing horribly.

“H-hey, girls,” Tommy said, his voice cracking. “Won’t you please let me out?”

Tommy wasn’t even certain what he would do if he was freed from the cage. He knew that he should make a break for the stairs, but the thought of getting to join these girls, even with this chastity cage around his dick, was still so tempting. Getting to grab those boobs, grope those asses, kiss those lips, fuck, it was all so hot. He had never been this turned on in his entire life before and it was made worse by how he couldn’t even get hard, how there was this awful pulsing feeling in his dick.

“Why should we?” Lisa asked, rolling to her back and looking at Tommy. “You seem like you’re having a great time just watching the three of us.”

Tommy shivered at that, panting with frustrated lust. His dick had expanded as far as it possibly could inside of the cage and it was aching so badly right now. He took a deep, shaking breath, trying to calm down. But it was impossible when so much beautiful flesh was on display, tempting him.

“What do you think, Victoria?” Emma asked, leaning her head on the bimbo blonde’s cleavage. “What should we do with a captured Nazi?”

“We should give some kisses and get some fuckies,” Victoria said with a brainless giggle. “That’s what all of us deserve!”

“No, no, wait, listen,” Tommy said desperately, reaching through the bars, “I can… get me out of here and the Empire will reward you.” He wasn’t sure if that was true or not, but if it helped Tommy out, what did it matter? “Don’t you have any loyalty to the white race?”

“You mean you’re white like us?” Lisa said, a big, unpleasant smirk spreading across her face. “Funny, you don’t look white.” She fished a flashlight out of her pocket and turned it on, the beam of light stabbing straight through Tommy’s eyes and into his brain. “See?”

Tommy blinked the spots out of his eyes, looking down at his skin where the beam of light was resting. It was the first time he had seen clearly ever since he had come down here. And there was no possible way to deny what he saw.

Instead of the pale white his skin should be, there was a reddish color all over his skin. Tommy slapped at it and then tried to scratch, his fingers sliding up and down. He whimpered in the back of his throat as he stared at his skin, trying to figure out what had gone wrong with his skin. It wasn’t a very strong red, but it was impossible to deny and it was happening to him, which was the biggest problem of all.

“See?” Lisa said, leaning forward against the cage. “I don’t see how anyone could call you white now.” She paused for a few seconds, just long enough for what she was saying to really sink in. “Well, that’s your problem, not ours. We,” she ran a hand down Victoria’s body, “have some fun makeouts and groping to do with each other.” She winked at him and stood up. “But you can watch if you want.”

Part of Tommy’s mind did want to watch, but the rest of him was far too worried about what had happened to him and what it all meant. How was he changing color like this? What was happening to him? And how could it be stopped? Tommy didn’t have the slightest clue about any of that.

Then another thought came to him. What if that itching sensation in his forehead and the small of his back was something more than just a medical problem? It really did seem that Sophia’s dog ears and tail were real ears and a real tail, that worked and wagged and did everything that they should. And with their position on Sophia’s body…

Tommy swallowed heavily and his hands shot up, rubbing at the spots on his forehead. Was it his imagination or were there bumps growing there? He could feel even more sweat than normal for this hot room starting to run down his body as he worried about what he was feeling and how he could possibly respond to it. Maybe… no, there was nothing coming to mind.

And Tommy’s own frustrated arousal and the sounds and sights coming from the three girls wasn’t helping him with what he was trying to decide. He glanced over at the three of them and then took a much longer look, swallowing hard as he stared, seeing the blondes pressed up against each other and heavily making out as they hugged and kissed one another. He shook his head back and forth, his mouth going dry as he stared, lusting after them. Fuck, the things he could do to them if only he was freed from both of these cages.

The unbridled eroticism as the three girls paid plenty of attention to one another’s hips and boobs and mouths and butts was just so hot. Tommy’s fingers flexed as the worries he was feeling over his changing body were driven from his mind. The sight of these three sluts putting on a show for him was just so tempting.

“You know, as good as this feels,” Emma said, tossing her hair back over her shoulder, “what would make it be even better?”

“An actual cock to play with,” Lisa said, giggling as she ran her hands up and down along Victoria’s boobs, one of the huge tits freed from the leotard and bouncing around. “But there’s just no cock to be had down here, is there?”

“No, listen,” Tommy said quickly, lust overtaking any other thought inside of his mind, “there is. You just need to get this thing off of my dick and I can fuck all three of you and then we can break out of here.”

There was a moment of silence and then both Lisa and Emma burst into laughter. Even Victoria giggled. Lisa looked at Tommy and shook her head.

“Sorry, I’m supposed to believe that that little thing could satisfy any of us?” She pointed down at the cage, where Tommy’s cock was still aching and straining to break free. “Come on, dear, let’s be reasonable here. When I said that I wanted to get fucked, I meant by a real cock.”

“Yeah,” Emma said, grabbing the bottom of her skirt. “If we wanted to play around with a locked up dicklet, then we could do it with each other."

She pulled her skirt up, revealing a small, brightly colored cage between her legs. Lisa and Victoria did the same, showing that they were all locked up just like Emma was. Tommy’s mouth fell open as he stared, looking at what the three of them were showing off.

They were all like… Sophia? But they looked so hot and so slutty and they were white. Didn’t they have the pride to not let this sort of thing happen to them in the first place?

Tommy shook his head back and forth, trying to come to terms with what he was seeing. And he had been getting turned on by them! He would have fucked any one of them if he could have, they were all so hot. He groaned, shaking his head back and forth, wishing that- wishing for a lot of things, most of them passing through his head so quickly that none of them made any sense.

“Well, I’m sorry that you’re not enjoying the show like we thought you would,” Lisa said with a chuckle. “But don’t worry, I’m sure that sooner or later, you’ll be let out to have this kind of fun with all of us.”

“And trust me,” Emma said, running a hand down to Victoria’s crotch and tugging the cage there, “you won’t even miss not using your dick. You’ll understand that you were made to cum from taking it up the ass.”

“That’s the only way I cum,” Victoria said with a happy sigh. “When Night Life fucks my butt.” She, he, whatever, spun around and spanked her rear. “Isn’t it a great butt? She always likes it when she fills me up.”

“I’ll, I’ll never be like you,” Tommy said, shaking his head back and forth, even as his traitorous cock tried to get hard, not caring about what his ears were hearing and just seeing all of the hot, beautiful skin on display. “You hear me? I’m not some kind of pervert.”

“Oh yes you are,” Lisa said with a grin. “But if you don’t want to see the three of us having fun with each other, we’ll just leave you be.” The three started for the stairs, walking arm in arm. “Enjoy your memories of us, Tommy.” She laughed. “They’ll be sticking with you, I’m sure.”

As the three perverts climbed the stairs, Tommy had to admit that Lisa was right. He wasn’t going to forget what he had seen anytime soon and the memories of it all were going to be so enjoyable and so frustrating at the same time. He closed his eyes and shivered, trying to keep himself together and under control.

Tommy could realize that this was a message that Night Life had sent to him. And despite that, it was still an effective message, one that he wouldn’t be forgetting anytime soon. That made it all the worse.

Tammi, no, Tommy, sighed as he looked down at the meal in front of him. It was strawberries, covered with a thick coating of semen. And some oatmeal, topped with another layer of cum. It was his meal for now and he had no idea if it was breakfast, lunch or dinner.

Still, he had to eat. Tommy picked up the bowls and started eating with his fingers, since he hadn’t been given a spoon or anything. It tasted- actually, and Tommy hated to admit it, but the semen went quite well with the strawberries. There was something to the taste of it that he found himself liking, a bit of a tingly flavor.

Tammi had gotten pretty accustomed to the different flavors of semen that Night Life provided for him. There were far more differences than he had thought that there could be and he really wasn’t certain how much he liked all of them. This flavor was one of the rare ones that didn’t make his insides itch or his tongue tingle or anything.

“Enjoying the meal, Tammi?” Night Life asked, looming down over him and carefully studying with two pairs of glowing eyes.

Tammi didn’t answer and looked back down at the bowl. As he did so, the small horns sprouting from his forehead clanked against the bars. He winced at that. The horns were growing quickly now, right out of his skull. And what could only be a tail, though it was still a very small tail that was just sticking out from his back.

Those weren’t the only changes happening though they were by far the obvious. Tommy’s frame had gone beyond losing muscle into growing boobs. There was no other word for it. There were bumps on his chest and from what Tammi could tell, they were the start of big boobs, huge knockers that he would have loved to see once upon a time. Now, though, well, they weren’t so appealing.

And even in the dim lighting that was always here, Tammi could tell that his skin was getting a darker and more vibrant red. Moving beyond anything that a human could have into something more like the red in a box of crayons.

Even his face was changing. At least, Tommy was pretty sure that the aching, pulsing, twitching feeling he could feel underneath his skin, inside of his bones was his face changing into something a lot more feminine. Tommy really wasn’t certain how to feel about that, but it also wasn’t like he could do anything about it.

He was certain that by now, he would never get welcomed back by the Empire. He wasn’t white, he wasn’t really a guy anymore and he didn’t look human. Talk about the freaks and muties had never been something the other guys in the Empire had spent much time on, not compared to blacks and the Jews and the coastal elites, but there was still no way he wanted to see what they’d make of him.

And to top it all off, Tommy was still horny. It had been four meals since the trio had come down to tease him with their bodies and he was still turned on from it. Tommy was certain that the arousal should have died down by now, but with nothing else to think of, except for when Sophia was playing with him, his mind kept on going back to the beautiful, feminine forms and all of the things he would have liked to do with them.

It was a constant, squirming sensation inside of his lower belly and there was absolutely nothing that Tommy could do to satisfy it. Touching his dick was a sick joke, of course, and there were no other options that were really available for him.

“So, Tammi,” Night Life said, opening the cage as Tammi slowly ate his meal, “would you like to earn a little reward today?”

“What do you mean?” Tammi asked, suspicious of Night Life’s generosity.

“Oh, nothing much,” Night Life said with a chuckle as half a dozen tentacles crept into the cage and grabbed him, slowly tugging him out and wrapping around his body. “If you just agree to a few little changes, then you’ll get a full meal from Burger Shack.”

Tommy’s stomach rumbled with desire. He had never heard of the place, but real food sounded so very good. He swallowed, tilting his head backwards to look up at Night Life, seeing the goat horns curling down on either side of her head and her burning eyes.

“And what are those changes?” Tammi asked. “Wait, why do you even need my permission?”

“I don’t, of course,” Night Life said, patting the top of Tammi’s head. “But it will be so much more amusing if you have to face the fact that you can be bought off with a burger, fries and milkshake.”

Tammi swallowed. When Night Life put it like that, it didn’t sound very good. On the other hand… he wanted those. He wanted those badly. Even if Night Life doused them with her semen, some real, actual food would hit the spot. And if she would do it anyways…

“Fine,” Tammi said, looking off to the side. “I’ll do whatever it is that you want.”

“How wonderful,” Night Life said with a chuckle. “Right this way then, my dear.”

Tammi swallowed as he was led away from the cage to a mirror. Night Life tugged at a cord and the light overhead flickered on, letting Tammi get a good look at himself.

He really didn’t look like a man right now. More like a, well, there were quite a few nasty words that Tommy could have used to describe that kind of person, but now that he looked like them, they really didn’t feel right anymore. His gaze flickered over everything that he was seeing before he looked away, not wanting to confront the fact of what he really was and what he looked like.

“Now, pay close attention to your belly,” Night Life said, coiling her tentacles around his limbs. “You’re going to want to see every single detail of this, aren’t you?”

Tammi really doubted that he would but he also didn’t see how he had any choice here. He just took a deep breath and stared at his reflection, waiting to see what would be happening. And how on earth it would. He had no idea how Night Life was making these changes to his body.

“We’ll start with the front,” Night Life said, her smooth tentacles holding onto Tammi. “With a nice, simple message.”

A tentacle came down and covered Tammi’s body from upper thighs to his belly button. He stared down and then hissed in pain as an aching sensation started to shoot through him. He twisted this way and that, feeling a churning, itching feeling in his skin. Then it was over and the tentacle pulled away.

There was a tattoo on his skin now, right above his caged cock. Tammi blinked at it, trying to read the backwards words. The fancy script it was in didn’t really help him make sense of it, either.

“Succ-Slut?” Tammi asked, tilting his head to the side. “Isn’t that spelled wrong?”

Night Life sighed and shook her head. She made a tsking sound, too.

“You have red skin, horns and a tail, Tammi,” Night Life said, like she was explaining things to a child. “Can’t you figure it out?”

Tammi blushed at the obvious contempt Night Life held for his intelligence and looked down at the tattoo again. Then the word succubus came to mind and he flushed.

“What? You can’t just- hey, what are you doing?”

Ignoring what he was trying to say, more tentacles had wrapped around Tammi’s waist, covering his butt. He started dancing from foot to foot, feeling the same itching, burning sensation on each cheek. He gritted his teeth, shaking his head back and forth. Then it stopped.

Tammi couldn’t crane his head far enough around to look at his butt, but he could at least look at his back in the mirror. One of the tattoos was easy to figure out. It was a pentagram inside of a cartoon heart. It took up quite a bit of his cheek as well, really standing out clearly. The other…

The other was a lot harder to make out, especially with how Tammi’s neck was starting to hurt and how the small nub of a tail was flicking back and forth. Eventually, Tammi gave up and looked up at Night Life.

“Well?” Tommy asked surly. “What does it say?”

“Semen Demon,” Night Life said with a chuckle. “Do I need to give you remedial reading lessons, girlie?”

“No!” Tommy shouted, stomping his foot. “I can read just fine. And what the hell is this? It’s one nasty trick to pull.”

“Oh please, as if I care about that sort of thing,” Night Life said, waving her hand. “Just be glad that it’s not on your face. Now,” she chuckled, “you sold yourself out for a burger. When would you like to get it?”

Tommy spluttered at the change in subject, shaking his head back and forth. And the worst part was that he wasn’t even that hungry right now, not with having just finished the… meal that had been given to him. He wiped the back of his hand across his eyes, making sure that he wouldn’t cry. Then he looked up at Night Life, who was still smirking and looking down at him.

Had he really sold himself out like this and for something that, in the long run, was worth so little? What else would he give up on?

Tammi swallowed heavily as he stared up at Night Life. She was wearing the body of a great, two-legged wolf, with huge… everything. Especially a huge dick that hung down to her knees. He shivered, his fat, full ass puckering up at the thought of taking something like that.

“Oh, that sweet look on your face,” Night Life said in a voice that sounded more like an inhuman growl than anything else. “So desperate, so tempting, so yearning. You know what’s going to happen to you, don’t you?”

Tammi swallowed and nodded. He did. He really, really did and there was nothing he could do about it and he wasn’t sure that he wanted to. Not after seeing Sophia getting taken good and hard by Night Life. And cumming from it.

Tammi wasn’t sure how long he had lived down here in this basement, but he did know it had been weeks at least. And he hadn’t cum a single time. Had barely even managed to make precum, even when playing with his new, sensitive boobs. The thought of getting to cum, of getting to get rid of all of this horrible, wonderful lust that had been building up and up and up inside of him was something that he just had to give into.

“Down on the floor,” Night Life said, hot breath washing over Tammi’s face. “And spread your legs.”

Tammi swallowed and did what he was told, feeling the cement pressing against his back. Night Life really loomed over him like this. It was kind of scary and despite what he told himself, Tammi also found it to be kind of a turn-on. He could feel the pulsing arousal inside of him and his cock was trying so hard to, well, get hard. Tammi told himself that the latter was only happening because he had been feeling so turned on all the time lately, with nothing that could possibly be done about it.

Night Life’s cock was resting in between his legs. Tammi swallowed as he stared down at it. He could feel the heat wafting off of it, hotter even than this room. The thought of something so hot and big going inside of him was… ugh. Hadn’t some old king died that way?

“Now, try to relax, Tammi,” Night Life said. “You’re going to be very tight around my cock, one way or another, but this way might feel better for you.”

Tammi nodded and closed his eyes, breathing in and out. He tried to make himself unclench. Especially down around his ass.

Part of Tammi still couldn’t believe that he was doing this. But what choice did he have? He might as well give Night Life what she wanted. And that way, maybe Tammi could get some pleasure out of this as well, take care of that pulsing, needy ache inside of his core and cum.

Then Night Life slid inside of him. Tammi groaned, opening his eyes wide and lifting his head to stare past his breasts (a B-cup at least) and realizing that he could no longer see the tapered head of Night Life’s cock. But he could feel it. Holy cow, could he feel it.

Tammi tossed his head from side to side, making all kinds of sounds in the back of his throat as he felt the shaft pressing inside of his rear, splitting him open and forcing his walls apart. He groaned, biting down on his tongue, gasping heavily. His fingers clawed at the concrete, for all the good that did. And the cock kept on sliding inside of him, making him moan and gasp and whine.

“There’s always something so sweet about breaking in a sissy slut,” Night Life said, laughing. “And you’re no different than any of the other half dozen bimbos who have fallen in love with monster cock.”

Tammi didn’t know what he was supposed to say to that. So he didn’t say anything and just kept on breathing in and out, feeling the shaft going deeper inside of him.

And to his shock, it really was feeling good. There was some discomfort, yeah, a lot of discomfort. But underneath it all, welling upwards in a steady rise, there was the pleasure. Tammi bit his lip, staring down at his dick and seeing it twitching around inside of the cage.

Part of Tammi’s mind was still raging at this, at letting any of this happen. That he was trampling on everything he had ever believed in.

On the other hand… he needed to cum. He needed to cum really, really badly. So badly, the need inside of his belly was so hot and all-consuming, that he didn’t care what he had to do. Even lay on his back and get fucked. Anyway, it was technically straight sex, right? Night Life was a girl and Tammi was a… guy.

A guy with boobs and a big, soft ass and a useless dick. Those thoughts made him flinch but what else could he do? He took a deep breath and shivered, closing his eyes and trying to lose himself in the physical sensations of what was happening to him.

At least it was pretty easy to manage that. Tammi was feeling a lot of pleasure inside of himself. And a lot of pain, too. The feeling of that cock, pumping in and out of him, going a bit deeper with every single thrust, was nothing quite like anything else that Tammi had ever felt before. More than anything, it was intense, something beyond the bounds of what Tammi had the words to describe. He took a deep, shuddering breath, seeing how his boobs bounced back and forth at that and then looked up at Night Life.

She grinned down at him, hands wrapped around his smooth thighs and her cock still as hard as a rock as it pumped in and out of him. It was hard to tell how much of her grin was because that was just how her face was shaped versus how much it was because she was actually enjoying herself. Tammi couldn’t really tell and didn’t really want to know. All he wanted was for the heat in his lower belly to get satisfied. Time obviously wouldn’t work on that so the only thing that could would be an orgasm. And Tammi just couldn’t bring himself to play with his own ass.

“Is there something you’d like to say to me, Tammi?” Night Life said in as sweet of a tone as that monstrous form could manage.

“No,” Tammi said with a squeak and a shake of his head. “Just,” he took a deep breath, just…”

He trailed off, not sure what else to say. It made Night Life laugh and squeeze down on his thighs, coaxing a groan out from him. And her cock was still sliding deeper and deeper inside of him, filling him up in a way that Tammi had never really thought was possible before. He groaned, his legs kicking and twitching as he felt the shaft rubbing against his inner walls.

That wasn’t the only thing that was twitching. His dick was trying to get hard. Really, really trying and not managing a thing. Tammi blushed in shame as he looked down at his rod, seeing how it was making the cage twitch from side to side as his dick pulsed inside of it. The frustrated feeling that was mixed in with his arousal was beyond words and it almost made his dick hurt as his body tried to get an erection. Tried and completely and utterly failed.

Then Night Life hit something inside of his body. Something that made Tammi’s eyes cross and all of the breath pour out of his body. His dick really jerked this time and he made a groaning sound as he felt a sudden rush of arousal pour through him. That was a good spot. That was a really good spot. His hands clawed at the floor, trying to cope with the sudden surge of arousal that had shot through his body. It was so hot and intense that it was making flashes of white appear in front of his eyes.

“See?” Night Life said with a chuckle. “All the little sissy bois love getting their asses fucked and this,” she squeezed down on his body, making him gasp, “is why. Your overgrown bitch boi button that keeps you so very happy.”

Tammi groaned, twitching around on the floor, panting heavily as Night Life pressed against it again and again and again. He could barely breathe as he felt the pleasure rising up inside of him. It felt so strange to be feeling this arousal without his dick being involved at all, but it was so good that Tammi really, really couldn’t bring himself to complain. He just wanted some more of it.

Tammi’s chest rose and fell as Night Life kept on pumping in and out of his dick, making damn sure that his body got to feel very good, even as his dick kept on uselessly straining to push past the tight metal cage. Tammi stared up at Night Life, eyes wide and staring as he felt a rush of intense, unspeakable pleasure inside of himself.

“Oh look, you’re drooling,” Night Life chuckled. “How about that?”

Tammi wiped a hand across his mouth and then followed Night Life’s gaze. He blushed as he realized that he was also drooling from his caged cock. Precum was leaking out of his dick and oozing out of the slit at the end of the cage. It was very embarrassing and humiliating and there was nothing that he could possibly do to stop it. He could just keep on getting fucked, over and over again.

And Night Life’s thrusts were really reaching deep inside of him, stuffing him to the brim and filling him up. He groaned, closing his eyes as he felt the shaft spreading his ass out. Was he even going to be able to walk after this, or was his butt going to be so sore that he had to crawl? Tammi had no idea and right now, the future seemed so far off that he couldn’t begin to care about it. There was just the mind-blanking pleasure that he kept on feeling as he got fucked and fucked and fucked.

“Don’t be afraid to cum,” Tammi said with a chuckle. “I know that little bitch bois like you can’t hold themselves back and that they can cum over and over again from getting their sissy hole ruined and stretched out.”

Tammi wasn’t a sissy. He just wasn’t! He didn’t know what words could be used to accurately describe himself right now, but surely sissy wasn’t one of them. Even if he did have boobs and was getting fucked in the ass and was going to cum from getting fucked in the ass.

Night Life reached out with one arm and grabbed Tammi’s boobs. He groaned as her clawed hand played with his tits, stroking and squeezing them. He didn’t want to admit how good it was making him feel as they wandered back and forth, over his chest. He took a deep, shivering breath and blushed as he realized how that pressed his tits upwards against her hand, letting her play with them even more.

Tammi wouldn’t admit it, but he had played with his boobies as well. He was, had been, a straight guy, of course he loved boobs! Even big, sensitive, beautiful breasts that were attached to his own chest. And they had felt great. The feeling of those soft curves underneath his fingers had been out of this world, both groping and being groped. Tammi had loved the feeling.

Eventually, though he had been forced to stop. It had felt very good but it hadn’t been anywhere near good enough. He had gotten more and more turned on and absolutely nothing had come from it. His dick had ached and strained, constantly trying to get erect and constantly failing to manage so. It had been awful and Tammi had shivered and ached for an hour, waiting for the lust inside of him to die down enough for him to do anything else.

Now, though, it was all building up, every single part in his body was climbing towards a climax. A sissy climax. That thought made him shiver, but what could he really do about it? It was still going to happen, the pain and the pleasure were going to mix together and make him melt.

And there was still pain. Night Life’s cock was big and it was buried deep inside of his rear, stretching him out and making him feel so, so weak as he got fucked. The shaft was rubbing against his inner walls in all sorts of ways, ways that would certainly leave him sore and aching once this was all over. But it would be worth it, Tammi knew. It would all be worth it, if only he could finally cum.

“Gonna cum,” Tammi moaned, his eyes going wide and a tremor running through his entire body. “I’m, I’m, oh yes, I’m going to cum!”

And then he did so, throwing his head back and panting as his dick twitched inside of his cage. It was by far the best orgasm Tammi had ever gotten, with the longest buildup. His mind went completely white and his eyes rolled up in their sockets as he orgasmed.

Tammi didn’t make nearly as much cum as Tommy once had, even with the long, long time spent building cum up inside of his swollen balls. It was still a larger load of semen than most of Night Life’s harem could make, not that he had ever seen anyone besides Sophia cum. He could feel it splattering against his inner thighs as his dick twitched this way and that.

And, of course, Tammi could feel the cock inside of his ass, still stretching him out and pumping back and forth. It was a very good sensation, one that made sure that his orgasm kept on going, scouring the insides of his body and mind and turning them white.

Meaningless, gurgling sounds spilled from Tammi’s lips as he kept on cumming, well after his balls had emptied himself. The lust that had built up for so long was just so intense that it couldn’t be satisfied quickly. Tammi had to keep on orgasming and he was so very lucky that it was feeling so good.

His heart was pounding in his chest and his limbs were going every which way as he tried to come to terms with the pleasure he was feeling. His ass was squeezing down tightly around the shaft that was still spreading it out and the only thought passing through his brain had far more in common with an impulse than anything else. A desire for more, for this pleasure to continue, to never, ever stop and to make sure that Tammi got to feel as good as he absolutely, possibly could.

It couldn’t last forever, though. After a while, the orgasm died down inside of Tammi, leaving him feeling good, even if pretty worn out. Not that it mattered too much to Night Life, who continued to fuck him, pounding in and out of his sissy hole with all the force of a machine.

“Did you like that?” Night Life asked, obviously already knowing the answer. “Did you like getting your ass fucked for the very first time?”

Tammi couldn’t do anything but groan. The pleasure he had felt was just so real and intense that the only thought that could pass through his mind was that he had never known how good his butt could feel. And that he wanted to feel that kind of pleasure again, very soon.

“I’m afraid you made a bit of a mess, though,” Night Life said, nodding down at the semen staining Tammi’s thighs.

Tammi stared at the results of his orgasm and shivered. The white cum stood out clearly on his red skin, even in the dim lighting. That was the proof of everything he had done, all that pleasure that had welled up inside him, reduced to a stain on his skin. He swallowed and felt his tongue flick out to run over his lips.

“But don’t worry, Tammi,” Night Life said with a grunt, “I’m going to leave something a lot longer lasting inside of you.” She chuckled and nodded her head. “Something that’s going to stay with you all night long.”

Tammi shivered at that, wondering what, exactly, Night Life had in mind. Her imagination was limitless, it seemed and there were all sorts of things that she could do to him. He’d just have to wait and find out, he supposed. And feel good.

Because it really did feel good to be laying on his back like this, getting fucked and screwed and used, over and over again. Tammi threw his head back, moaning through the pain and the pleasure as he felt Night Life’s thick cock hollowing his ass out and making sure that it was turned into a proper fuckhole for her to use as she saw fit.

Tammi knew he should see something wrong with that, but he just couldn’t work up the energy. All he really wanted right now was to get to feel the pleasure once again. And to make sure that Night Life was happy enough with fucking him that she’d do it again and again. Because if this was the only way that Tammi could feel pleasure, by getting screwed in the ass, then he wanted to feel that pleasure again and again. His body was burning and aching with the need for that to happen and he licked his lips, pushing back as hard as he could against Night Life’s dick.

“That’s right, you little succubus slut,” Night Life chuckled, staring down at Tammi. “Get ready to take your mistress’s seed. Deep, deep inside of you.”

Tammi nodded eagerly, wanting that, wanting anything that promised to keep on giving him more of what he was feeling. He breathed in and out, chest rising and falling as he felt the pleasure building up and up and up inside of him. He was almost there, almost at the point where he could cum. There just had to be a little bit more and then-

The feeling of Night Life cumming inside of Tammi did an even better job of erasing his ability to think than Tammi’s own orgasm did. A wordless sound leaked out of Tammi’s mouth as he felt the hot, hot shots of cum landing inside of his asshole, clinging to his walls and driving him out of his mind. Tammi shifted around, gasping and squeaking and moaning as he felt the pleasure go sweeping through him. It wasn’t like an orgasm for him, but it was still good enough that there was no room in his mind for him to consider anything else.

Night Life was cumming a lot, far more than Tammi could possibly have managed. He stared up at her, mouth hanging open as he felt an endless time of semen pouring into his belly and making him feel so bloated and full. It was so wrong but it was feeling so good at the same time. He gasped and whined and shook his head back and forth.

“There,” Night Life said with a chuckle, keeping her dick inside of Tammi’s rear, filling him and stretching him even as a few final shots of semen flowed into his body, “that’s just what a sissy slut should look like after I’m done with him. Don’t you agree, Tammi?”

Tammi moaned and nodded his head. That was about all that he could possibly manage right now. He was feeling so full. There was so much cum, so deep inside of him and it was still so hot. Hot enough to make Tammi twitch around on the concrete floor, trying to cope with the heat that was radiating out from his tunnel. He closed his eyes, trying to focus on his breathing as the thick cum stayed inside of him.

“And now that you know how good it feels to be my sissy slut, you’re going to keep on being my toy for me to use however I want, aren’t you?” Night Life asked.

Tammi nodded, feeling the intense experience of Night Life pulling her cock out of his rear. He bit his lip, moaning as he felt the pleasure rising up inside of him again. And yet, he was also feeling tired enough from everything that had happened in the past half hour that he didn’t need more.

The cum inside of Tammi showed no signs of flowing back out of him. He frowned at that, but there was nothing much that he could do. Just feel it sitting inside of him, making him feel full and weird and completely, thoroughly used by Night Life. Was this what Sophia felt when he got used by Night Life? No wonder they were so close.

“And now, back in your cage, Tammi,” Night Life said, dragging Tammi along in her strong hands and easily putting him back inside. “I’ll come back when I feel like using you again.”

That thought made Tammi shiver. What new things would Night Life do to him when she felt like playing with his body once more? Tammi had no idea, his mind just wasn’t up for that sort of speculation. All he could really do was keep on waiting for whatever Night Life would do to him next.

Whatever that might end up being.

Tammi couldn’t see a thing. Not because he was wearing a blindfold or anything or because there weren’t any lights. But because Night Life had made him face the wall and then put a hand on top of his head. And right after that, he had lost the ability to see.

It was kind of scary. Tammi had already known that Night Life had this kind of power over his body, of course, but sight was still a pretty important part of being human. He shifted from side to side, hearing Night Life walk around the basement. He couldn’t tell what she looked like, not having gotten even the slightest glimpse of her before, but it sounded big and heavy. And kind of insect like, with sharp, pointed legs hitting the concrete.

“Down on your knees, Tammi,” Night Life said in a commanding voice.

Tammi went down to his knees. What else could he really do? He could hear someone else coming over to him, someone a lot more human. And from the slight sounds that he could hear…

“Sophia?” Tammi asked. The lack of answer was answer enough, he supposed. “Is that you?”

“Yes, it is,” Night Life said. “And unlike you, he gets to look on my form, because he’s my loyal hound. Aren’t you, gurl?”

Sophia made a yipping sound. Then he practically jumped out of his skin as he felt something pressing up against him. He only relaxed when he realized that it had to be Sophia, the soft, feminine body pressing up against him and wrapping a pair of arms around him. He shifted from side to side, blushing heavily as he felt a pair of breasts pressing up against his own. It still made Tammi feel excited, though, making his tail swish back and forth.

“You’ve learned how that sinful little tongue and that sweet hole can be used to please me,” Night Life said, resting something hard and heavy on top of Tammi’s head, encircling the horns sprouting from his forehead, “but there’s still one more part of a sissy’s body that I enjoy fucking.”

Tammi stayed quiet, waiting for Night Life to say what she was going to do with him. Fighting back wouldn’t get him anything. He had learned that over and over again, forced into taking cock and being a slut for her no matter what he might want. What his mind might want, because his body enjoyed it so very much.

“My cock right now is too big for even a slut with your tits to take care of on your own,” Night Life said. “So you and Sophia will be teaming up together to satisfy me. Do you have a problem with that, Tammi?”

Tammi opened and closed his mouth. He could picture Sophia kneeling in front of him, the black dog-gurl smirking and naked and tempting, right there. He shifted from side to side, trying to sort through the emotions welling up inside of him and completely unable to decide what he wanted to do. Finally, he went with the easiest path. He nodded.

“That’s good to hear,” Night Life said with a chuckle. “Now, give each other a kiss to show how much you like each other.”

Sophia sniggered at that but then Tammi felt a pair of lips pressing against his. He paused for one second, just long enough to decide that he really was going to do this. Then he was kissing Sophia back, resting a hand on the other boi’s thigh and feeling their tongues pressing together.

Even when Sophia moved Tammi’s hand to cradle his caged clitty, the two of them kept on kissing. Tammi shivered at the thought of how far he had fallen but there was no real desire in him to change that. Instead, he just pressed his tongue against Sophia’s, knowing that he was putting on a real show for Night Life.

The two of them had their breasts pressed together. Tammi was pretty sure that by now, his tits were larger than Sophia’s, but it was pretty hard to know for sure. Not that he really wanted to get into a competition over that.

Instead, he just kept on kissing the other sissy and feeling a spark of lust stirring into life inside of him. His dick weakly thrashed around inside of his cage, but he certainly wasn’t able to get hard or anything.

“That’s right, bois,” Night Life said after a while. “And now its time for you two to focus on the cock that really matters.”

With that, Tammi drew his head back, especially because something was pressing against his forehead. He still couldn’t see, but he could feel a hot and hard shaft pressing down against his face.

It kept on going down, into the gap formed by Tammi’s and Sophia’s boobs. And then Tammi blinked, feeling an itching, crawling sensation forming wherever the shaft was pressing against his skin. From the way Sophia was shifting around, the same thing was happening to him. It was very distracting and actually uncomfortable.

“No, don’t pull back,” Night Life said, her voice low and threatening. “Stay right where you are, you little whore. Understand?”

Tammi whined in the back of his throat, but he didn’t have a choice. Both because disobeying Night Life was hard and it was much harder when what felt like a giant claw or pincer was wrapped around the back of his head, making sure that he stayed pressed up against a cock that was starting to make him dance in place.

“Sure, this is probably pretty unpleasant for you two,” Night Life said with a chuckle, “but I’m loving the feeling and seeing you two squirming around. And who matters here?”

Tammi didn’t answer and he felt something slap against his ass. He yelped.

“I’ll take that as a yes, then,” Night Life said. “And good gurl, Sophia, for knowing the answer to that. Now, give my cock a kiss. Use plenty of tongue.”

Tammi squirmed back and forth, feeling like he wanted to claw furrows into his skin, he was itching so badly. But he wasn’t able to deny Night Life. Because he knew what might happen to him if he did. At the very least, she might not let him see again.

Taking a deep breath, Tammi leaned forward and pressed his plump lips against the cock, sticking his tongue out and running it back and forth along the shaft. It only took a second for the itching to start on his tongue and he whined, feeling it swelling up inside of his mouth.

“What a noisy little slut you are,” Night Life said. “And I’m not even fucking you right now.”

Tammi whined again at that, not quite able to form words with his tongue and lips swollen like this. But he couldn’t pull away. All he could do was keep on feeling the huge cock pumping in and out of his cleavage. It was awful and torturous and Tammi was practically dancing in place as he felt the shaft keep on rubbing against him.

“That’s right, you little whore,” Night Life said with a loud chuckle. “Remember, the important thing isn’t how you’re feeling but how much I’m enjoying using your body. Right?”

Tammi moaned at that. His lips were swelling up, even more than they already were, making it very hard for him to talk. Not that he was sure he had much to say right now, anyway. He just reached up and pressed his boobs tighter around Night Life’s cock, doing his best to make sure that she felt as good as she possibly could. That way, it could all be over sooner and he could get some relief. Not that he was sure what that relief would feel like, of course.

“Good job, using your tongue like that, Sophia,” Night Life said. “It’s very important that you always do your best to make sure I’m as happy as can be. Isn’t that right, Tammi?”

“Yeth,” Tammi moaned, struggling to get the words out from between his swollen lips.

Night Life chuckled and kept on thrusting. Tammi’s entire body was aching by now and there was absolutely nothing that he could do but let it keep on happening. And it felt good, somehow. Not nearly as good as having a cock buried inside of his ass, of course, but there was still a certain pleasure that was welling up inside of him, slowly growing hotter and hotter, even as the pain flowed through him, making him squirm around. He closed his eyes, for all the good that did, and waited for Night Life to get done.

He hoped that Night Life wouldn’t fuck him. This itching sensation would be even more unbearable than it already was if it was inside of his butt. Maybe she would use Sophia once she was done with the double titfuck. Or maybe she would come up with some new idea that would be even more unbearable. There was just no way to be sure.

“You two look so cute down there,” Night Life laughed. “My perfect little sissy bois, black and red having a good time together.” She shivered and stroked Tammi’s head with that huge pincer. “This is so much better than having access to your own cock and making your own choices, isn’t it?”

Tammi didn’t really have an answer to that and just moaned. He ran his tongue up and down along the shaft, feeling what honestly felt like segmented plates to it. He hoped that this was actually a cock that was pounding in and out of his cleavage and not some sort of tail or leg that would never cum. That would be a really, really nasty trick to play on him.

And as Tammi thought about that, the more he was convinced that it was probably true. He closed his eyes and shook his head back and forth, trying to tell himself that even Night Life couldn’t be that nasty. And knowing that she almost certainly was.

Shivering, Tammi still did his best. After all, what other choice did he really have? So he did his best to push past the discomfort and kept on kissing the cock, hoping that he was wrong and he was actually managing something.

“Up and down, up and down,” Night Life said, keeping Tammi and probably Sophia as well, pressed up against the dick. “Use every single bit of your bodies that you can to get me off, you little whores.”

Tammi nodded, blinking back tears as he felt the maddening, itching sensation spreading through his entire body as he felt the hard rod rubbing against him. He could also feel Sophia’s body pressing up against him, mostly around the thighs, though a bit of their boobies were rubbing against one another as well.

Then Night Life came. Tammi relaxed, glad beyond words that he had actually been putting all of this work and effort into taking care of an actual cock instead of something fake. He could feel the hot shots of cum splashing against his belly and thighs and covering his cage, leaking in through the holes in it.

Then the effects of that cum started to make themselves felt. Tammi made a gurgling sound as he felt the cum quickly start to harden, acting like glue on whatever it touched. And since Night Life had pulled her dick upwards as she started to cum, that meant that shot after shot of semen landed on Tammi’s hands, gluing them to his breasts and making good and sure that there wasn’t the slightest chance that he would be able to pull them away and try and scratch at the itching he was feeling all over his face and the insides of his tits.

“There, that’s a very good look for the two of you,” Night Life said with a chuckle. “Kneeling down on the floor opposite each other, just about ready to kiss.” The pincer stroked Tammi’s head again and he could feel the point tracing its way down along the side of his neck. “What a perfect pair of sissy sluts. And what do you say to me for letting you feel this?”

“An kyu,” Tammi said, the most he could get out through his swollen tongue and lips.

“That’s exactly right, Tammi,” Night Life said. “And you, Sophia?”

The black boi barked, sounding almost like a real dog. Tammi shivered, wondering what the two of them looked like right now. And when the itching would die down. And when they would be able to stand up and move. So many questions and he didn’t have the answers to any of them. He just had to sit here and wait for- something. He wasn’t sure what or how it would happen.

Tammi wasn’t used to making his own choices anymore and it certainly didn’t seem like that would be changing anytime soon. He still lived inside of the cage, though at least there had been some padding added and still ate whatever cum-covered food he was given. And now he was stuck in place, like some sort of art project. He shivered at the thought of everything that had happened to him and wondered what more would happen to him before Night Life got bored with him.

If that would ever happen. Every now and then, Tammi could hear the sounds of a massive orgy coming down through the floorboards overhead. If she could fuck all of the mostly-unseen gurls up there like that, then surely she’d have the time to spare for him. Whether that was good or bad.

“Now, while the two of you are waiting, why don’t you play with each other?” Night Life said. “Who knows, maybe each other’s saliva will help with the stinging!”

The way she said that made it clear that she was lying. But what other choice did Tammi have? He leaned forward and pressed his lips up against Sophia’s. The other gurl quickly started kissing him back. The two of them moaned into each other’s mouths as their tongues rubbed back and forth. If Tammi had been able, he would have been feeling up Sophia’s body as well. His boobs and thighs and maybe even his cage. Instead, his hands stayed right where they were, pressing against his boobs. And Sophia’s hands had to be in the same position.

“That’s right,” Night Life said, her voice dripping with amusement. “Doesn’t it feel so good to be kissing a black girl, Tammi? To feel those soft lips on your own, listening to the sounds Sophia’s making?”

Tammi couldn’t really deny what he was feeling. He groaned, closing his eyes and breathing hard as he felt the lust rising up inside of him, pushing past the awful tingling sensation and making him feel much better. He leaned forward as far as he could while glued to the floor, still making out with Sophia.

Sophia was pressing forward as well. Tammi only realized the danger in that after their upper bodies had been pressed together for a while. When he tried to withdraw to catch his breath, he couldn’t. He made a puzzled sound and tried again and didn’t do any better this time, either. Then the light dawned.

He and Sophia were glued together by Night Life’s cum. The two of them were trapped together for however long it would take for the glue to soften. He groaned into Sophia’s mouth, realizing that the two of them were going to be making out for a long, long time now, with absolutely nothing else to do.

Tammi couldn’t decide how he felt about that. On the one hand, Sophia was black. On the other hand, Tammi wasn’t a white guy anymore. Not by a long shot. And… and Tammi wanted to do what Night Life wanted him to do. And Night Life obviously wanted him to keep on kissing Sophia. So what else could Tammi really do but make sure that he did a good job of kissing Sophia and trying to push past the itching, tingling feeling all over the front half of his body?

Man, what other things was Night Life going to come up with to do with Tammi in the weeks to come? Something less… this, he hoped, but there was no way to know for sure. He’d just have to wait and see.

Tammi looked at himself in the mirror. He liked what he saw there. And he could see everything, his new eyes able to pierce through the gloom and make out every single detail. He posed a bit and giggled, feeling a bit turned on as he looked at himself in the mirror.

Tammi was a big fan of his new form. There was just so much of it to love. The red skin, that was something special. Something that would keep him from ever going out during the day, but what did that matter? It fit, it really fit with everything else. Plus it looked so sexy. And was so sensitive. Tammi ran his fingers up and down his sides, feeling the slight tingle in his lower belly just from that.

And there was the rest of him. The horns sticking up from his forehead. It was a good thing that Tammi was as short as he was, otherwise the six inch long horns would be a trouble with doors and stuff. Now that he thought about it, maybe those horns would be even more of a problem when going outside than his skin color. Tammi shrugged. He didn’t really care, when he got down to it. The important thing was that he was sexy and fuckable.

Tammi’s spade-tipped tail wrapped itself around one thigh, the point lightly pressing down against his skin. Not quite to the point of pain but certainly enough to excite him. Tammi licked his lips and giggled, rocking back and forth in excitement as he felt himself up.

His hands returned to his boobs. They were such nice boobs, nicely put on display by the black leather top he was wearing. He had a good amount of cleavage, enough to really show it off and invite a wandering hand or eye. Night Life’s eye or hand, hopefully, though Tammi had been surprised at how much fun he had had while playing with the other sissies on his rare trips aboveground.

The black leather bra Tammi was wearing was matched by the black leather panties he was wearing. They were a pretty unique design, one that he would never have thought of. They were cut very low, low enough to show off Tammi’s caged cock while then pressing down so tightly that his balls weren’t even hinted at. He still wasn’t sure how that worked, but it was what Night Life had given him, so he had better wear it.

Behind him, the panties slid underneath his tail and then plunged down in between his cheeks, to the point where they could barely be seen. That was always fun to think that Tammi’s full, heart-shaped ass was on complete display, getting shown off for anyone to look at and grab. And for Night Life and Night Life alone to fuck.

Reaching up, Tammi ran a hand through his long, black hair, feeling it flowing between his fingers. It hung down to the small of his back now and Tammi had started experimenting with different ways to wear it. Though one thing that always stayed the same was making sure there was at least one tail, so Night Life could pull on it if she wanted to. Or his other, actual tail, that was fine, as well.

Everything was always fine when Night Life wanted to use Tammi, after all. Tammi giggled at the thought and blew a kiss at the mirror. It was a nice kiss and Tammi’s face in general was one that was designed for getting fucked and looking hot. Smooth features, plump lips, every single bit of him looked sexy and made for taking cock. And with makeup that wasn’t really makeup, but his skin altered to look like it. He always looked down to fuck, with eyeshadow and lipstick and everything else that he had frankly never bothered learning names for. The one downside was that it couldn’t run and let the world know that he had just gotten done with a hard fucking. But there were other ways to show that he was a cum hungry cockslut.

Which all made sense, of course! Tammi was a succubus, put on earth for the purpose of hot, kinky sex. He licked his lips, his forked tongue moving back and forth over them. And there was nothing that Tammi enjoyed more than doing his job. With Night Life, at least. It was possible that he would enjoy getting passed around in a gangbang but that had never come up yet, so who could say for sure?

The door to the basement swung open. There was only one person that Tammi was expecting to see and his heart started to beat faster inside of his chest at the thought. And he started to feel turned on, his body beginning to ache with the desire to get off or, at the very least, to get someone else off.

Just like he had been expecting, Night Life stood at the top of the stairs. She started to slowly make her way down them, looking at Tammi with a heated expression on her face. Tammi shivered in excitement and hurried over to her before falling on his knees.

“Welcome to my domain, Night Life,” Tammi said, not able and not trying to keep the dripping lust out of his voice. “What would you like to do with me today?”

“We’ll start with a blowjob,” Night Life said, sounding amused. “And from there on, we’ll just have to see about how good of an eager little boi-whore you are today.”

Tammi nodded, inching forward on his knees to look up at her. Especially at her crotch, which was where the good stuff was. He shivered, breathing in and out, ready and waiting for this dick to slid inside of his mouth. He wondered what kind of dick it would be today. Or if he should even be using the singular to refer to it.

Night Life’s crotch twisted and bulge, something obviously growing inside of it. Tammi closed his eyes and breathed in and out in happy anticipation before opening them again. And almost got smacked in the face by the rod as it was fully revealed.

It was a good eight inches long or so. Big enough to easily fit inside of his mouth and throat without being so big that the bottom part of it would go unsucked. Tammi licked his lips, running his eyes up and down along the shaft, seeing the bumps and ridges along it, like nothing in nature. He wondered what the cum would taste like and what it would do to him. There was only one way of finding it and it was the most enjoyable way possible, when you got down to it.

Tammi felt his heart start to beat faster. There was a cock in front of him. And that meant that he should be sucking that cock. So Tammi went down to his knees and crawled forward to the massive, twitching rod that was just waiting for him.

It felt so good to wrap his lips around the bumpy, twisty shaft. Tammi hummed in satisfaction as he looked upwards, at the massive form that was looming over him. Night Life described description right now, or at least a quick description. The most that Tammi could say was that she had a lot of fur on her main body and a lot of scales on her limbs.

And she had a cock, which meant that Tammi was getting a chance to do the only thing he was good for in life. His own spade-tipped tail swished back and forth behind him, coiling around one smooth leg as he bobbed his head up and down along the rod, feeling it forcing his mouth open and pressing his tongue down.

It was just so right that Tammi suck cock. There was a pulsing feeling of excitement inside of his body as he kept on bobbing his head up and down along the rod, running his tongue back and forth along the shaft and tasting the hot, peppery precum that was making his tongue and mouth burn and tingle.

Not that Tammi stopped sucking, of course. What kind of suck slut would he be if he let something like that slow him down? Instead, Tammi just kept on going.

He could feel his small, unneeded cock straining to get hard inside of the black cage wrapped around his soft rod. But Tammi didn’t do anything about it. Why would he? Him having an erection simply wasn’t remotely important. Not when there was a dick that needed to be taken care of. Tammi shivered with excitement and kept on sucking, feeling the hard rod in his mouth starting to press against his throat.

With a slight gagging sound, Tammi managed to pull himself forward, deepthroating the rod. He made a moaning sound, glad that he had managed it, even if his mouth was now forced open by the huge rod. And it was starting to swell up, forming a knot that would not be easy for Tammi to slid back down along.

But that was alright. He didn’t need to stop sucking cock until Night Life told him that he could. And that wouldn’t happen for a long, long time yet. So Tammi could just keep on taking care of this beautiful, wonderful rod, giving it absolutely everything that he possibly could as he did his very best to be the best suck slut in the house.

Night Life obviously thought that there was room for him to improve. A massive clawed hand came down and wrapped itself around Tammi’s head. He shivered in fear and arousal, feeling the pricking of the claws against the back of his neck and his cheeks. Then Night Life started to properly fuck his face, hauling his mouth up and down along the few inches that he could handle. The huge knot made sure that not even Night Life’s infernal strength could move him too much.

Tammi made a gurgling noise as he stared up at Night Life. Obviously, it would be best if he could do a good enough job to make Night Life happy without her having to lift a finger to give him the fucking he deserved. However, if that couldn’t happen, then at the very least, Tammi could take some comfort in knowing that Night Life was still using his body the way she wanted to.

Tammi’s own dicklet was sitting inside of its cage, soft and small and not even trying to get hard. Tammi was very glad for that. There was simply no reason for it to get hard, ever again. Sex came from his body getting filled up with cock, not his small, pathetic excuse for a dick completely and utterly failing to satisfy whoever he was with.

Which wasn’t the same as saying Tammi wasn’t turned on. He was feeling very, very horny, even more than usual. His entire body was pulsing and aching with need and he could feel how ready his asshole was to get filled up with dick if Night Life decided that he should be. But none of that translated to his overgrown clitty. That stayed as nothing more than a bit of decoration, staying in place for the black cage to press against his red skin.

Tammi lifted his hands and pressed them up against Night Life’s thighs, rubbing at the small scales there. He stared upwards, taking in Night Life’s glorious form as she kept on using him in whatever way she saw fit. Which was the only way he deserved to be used in, of course.

Moaning, Tammi didn’t put up the faintest hint of resistance as his mouth was hammered up and down along the shaft, sliding along the few inches that he could move along. He moaned in arousal, feeling a hot, tingling sensation spreading all over his body. It was so good, sucking cock. Getting fucked by cock. Doing other cock-related activities. So good and so slutty and so sinful. And he wanted more. At the very least, he wanted to have Night Life cum and let him know that he had done a good job of being a suck slut.

“That’s right, my little red-skinned soul stealer,” Night Life said with a chuckle. “You love serving your mistress, don’t you?” Her hand kept a firm, tight, unyielding grip on Tammi’s head. “Doing everything you possibly can for me, anytime I want it.”

Tammi nodded. He really, really did love this. He was so lucky. And he could get even more lucky if Night Life gave him the wonderful gift of cum.

Even as that thought passed through his mind, the shaft pulsed inside of his mouth. Tammi groaned, knowing what it meant. And loving what it meant. He panted, feeling the heat in his lower belly, feeling everything that would make him feel so good.

Night Life shot her cum straight down into his belly. Tammi groaned, wishing that he had been able to taste it on his tongue. But the hot semen pouring into his stomach was still good, because Night Life was the one doing it. He stared up at her, trying to let her know that he was loving every single bit of this and that he wanted even more. That he wanted to be the best succubus a boi could be.

“Ah, that’s right, take it all, you little whore,” Night Life said, clawed hands holding onto his face. “Make sure that you don’t waste a single drop of it.” She chuckled. “That’s your dinner for the night, after all.”

Oh, it was the nutritious cum. That was one of the best kinds of cum that Tammi could get to swallow, along with every other kind of semen. He shivered, panting with lust, feeling his asshole opening and closing with desire to get fucked hard.

Finally, the flood of cum stopped. Tammi was left feeling very full. He cradled his belly, wondering if the slight swell he was feeling there was actually real or just something that he wished was real. Oh well, did it really matter? Instead, he looked up at Night Life, past the huge breasts and smiled.

“What a good little demon, always ready to serve me,” Night Life said as the knot inside of his mouth slowly deflated. “Aren’t you?”

The knot was still too big and the dick was still buried inside of his throat. All Tammi could do was moan in response and nod shallowly. But, then again, what more did he really need to say. He was a slut, he sucked cock, there was nothing more to it than that.

Finally, Night Life pulled the cock out of his mouth. Tammi gasped and coughed as it popped free, rubbing his throat. He shook his head back and forth and then looked up and smiled.

“Thank you,” Tammi said, his throat feeling a bit raw, even with the semen that was caking it. “Thank you for giving me the chance to serve you the way you deserve.”

Night Life laughed at that and patted Tammi on top of his head. Tammi squirmed and grinned. He was still feeling very turned on, but for a sissy like him, that was entirely to be expected, wasn’t it? He could wait and see if Night Life felt like using his body in other ways, ways that would bring relief to him. At least to his body. His soul was already at peace from knowing that he was getting to serve.

And what could be better than service?

Chapter Text